The One With The Heart

Chapters

Reborn (Rewritten)
Powers and Problems (Rewritten)
The Fall Of Earth (Rewritten)
Training and Errors (Rewritten)
A little Help (Rewritten)
Fitting in (Rewritten)
Daniel is now a...what? (Rewritten)
The Darkness Continues (Rewritten)
Never Felt Better (Rewritten)
The Entities (Rewritten)
The Sleeping Dragon
Second Time In Space
Second Thoughts
First Time Battle Training
The Winter Holiday
Family
IronPony
Fighting Back
Pinkie the Random
One thing after another
The pieces move into play
Leave them alone
Further Fusion
A night to remember
Discord 1/3 : What are we dealing with?
Discord 2/3 : Breaking point
Discord 3/3 : Answers
Breaking Limits
Battle of the Entites
Further Control
Love is in Bloom
Loose Ends
Learning
A Higher Reality
Battle for Canterlot: Part 1/3 : Boiling point
Battle For Canterlot: 2/3 Annabelle the Hero
Battle of Canterlot: Part 3/3: Rest in pieces
Aftermath
Revenge 1/2
Revenge 2/2
Nature's fear (Unedited)
Burned Hopes (Unedited)
Blinding Light
Arrival
Last stand
The Hostage
Metal and Light
The Crown Falls
Restoration
Total Power Control
When the student surpasses the teacher
The Beginning of the End Part I: The Fall
The Beginning of the End Part II: Goodbye
The New Host
Restored Hope
The Ultimate Warrior and The Sacrifices
Reconstruction and Blooming
The Day Of Death (Rewritten)
Putting the Nightmare Down (Rewritten)

Reborn (Rewritten)

Reborn (Re-Write Planned to be done)

Note From Author : I will fix spelling errors when I can. If you find some plz point them out.

Daniel found himself floating in a void, he looked around him and indeed there was absolutely nothing here.

"Where am I? Am I dead? Is this what death is like?" He heard a explosion behind him and turned around to see it was a perfect rainbow circle, he watched the colours with wonder, until he saw they were getting closer to him to which he tried to get out of the way but could not and was hit by them.

Earth, Time Unknown

As Daniel opened his eyes he took a look at his surroundings, he found that he was back in the alleyway he was going through whe-, It all came rushing back to him.

"A talking demon unicorn, no that could not have been real there is no way that It-"

Daniel started to started to stand up only to feel a sharp stinging pain in his stomach and backed up to the wall resting his back against it and as he went to where he felt the pain from he saw that he had blood almost all over his cloths, this made him start to panic as he thought that the event might have been real.

" No it could not have happened, I probably just cut myself on glass when I feel asleep here.....!?....Why did I fall asleep here?, No matter, I will find out what happened eventual" Daniel thought as he got out his phone and was going to call his friend josh when he stopped after seeing the date on the main screen of his phone, it read the 12th of November 2017

"If this is some kind of a joke its not funny. He though as he change the date back to the 21st of November 2015.

Daniel sat back down and took a deep breath, "Ok, one thing at a time, I cant get answers by myself, and all this happened after that leaving party, so josh might know what happened, but what about my injuries?" He said aloud to himself.

He touched the blood on his clothes to find that it was dry and found his injury was till causing him some pain but it was not bleeding.

"Its nothing too serious that it cant wait. Daniel thought as he started to call his friend and waited for a answer.

After a few seconds the phone was answered.

"Hello?" Daniel was happy he got a answer quickly but what he heard next shocked him, "Did you find Daniel's old phone Mrs bell, you did not need to call just to tell me that?"

"Why does he think my mother is calling him","No josh its me Daniel, he waited for a reply but there was non for a few seconds so he continued, "Listen josh I don't know how to tell you this but, what happened at the party yesterday, I had the craziest dream and woke up somewhere other than my house."

He waited for another response and after a few seconds he finally got a reply from john.

"Daniel?...How can you be alive!!!?"

At this Daniel got confused "What do you mean how am I alive, what's wrong?"

"You have been gone for almost two years and you were stabbed!" Josh replied.

Daniel felt like his blood had just turned cold. "How can that be true, I mean you are right I was stabbed but how was I gone that long....Hold on, how do you know I saw stabbed......Josh I swear that if This is joke you are pulling it's not funny". Daniel said the last part in a cold voice.

"You don't know do you? When you encountered that unicorn there wa-" Until Daniel interrupted him.

"How do you know of that too!" He said in total shock, and thought to himself "Perhaps I am not going crazy....however this still could all be just a big sick prank, but the odds of that are slim because what prank would involve stabbing someone?"

"Remember how there were other people there when you got attacked by that unicorn?" He heard josh ask.

"Yes there were a few but....its not very believable what happened, knowing how the police and law is these days they would pass there stories off as being drunk or on drugs at the time." He said hoping that somehow this was all just a big prank.

"Some of them recorded it on there phones, there is like 7 of them on YouTube right now with millions of views." At this Daniel felt like he was going to collapse.

"No, no that can't be true, if it is then" Daniel said almost hyperventilating and with hands shaking. "then...what about my parents, my little sister, are they ok?"

"It is true dude, I am amazed you are still alive for goodness sake everyone thinks you died then! You best get back home to tell them that you are alive, I will be over as fast and I can!"

Just before josh hung up he heard Daniel talk again "I am going to use my phone on the way back to see if this is true, and if I find out you're screwing with me I will Not be Happy in the littlest bit! Daniel shouted before he hung up. He sat on the ground still trying to understand what is happening. "Ok, so I finished my last collage day, went to Gregory's leaving party, got attacked by a creepy demon unicorn on my way home, got stabbed through my stomach and died in space while falling towards what looked like a star. Then I wake up almost 2 years later with my injury still not fully healed and almost everyone who has internet knows of what happened and if the encounter I had turned up on the news it means also some who don't have internet also know. He then sighed "This is too much for me." He got up and started to walk home, along the way the used his phone and went on to YouTube. "Lets see if he was telling the truth."

Back at the Crystal Empire

The Fight between sombre, luna and celestia had been going for a good few minutes and sombre was tired, injured and crippled as well as he discovered that his horn had a crack on the back of it that he figured must have been from before when the human hit him there and it was causing his magic to be weaker that what it was, not to mention it also cause him to feel a stinging pain when he used his magic.

He had multiple cuts over his body that were dripping blood, he back leg that got stabbed with his own sword when return to the empire was barely able to hold him up, he still could not see very well with his right eye and when he could see out of it there was no other colours other that black for the outlines of objects or ponies and red for everything else.

He almost collapsed to the floor with but just barely held himself up. "You accursed princesses, I will kill you both for this!" He said at he hit celestia with a powerful beam of magic which knocked her back a few feet then screamed in pain as he felt his horn sting, then he was hit across the face and to the side by a back leg kick from luna.

As celestia got up she saw that next to her was a pile of things sombra apparently tried to burn recently, from the shape they were and what they were made of there seemed to be 9 burned scrolls and a few energy gems. "He must not want us to know what he was doing before we arrived, but why did he need this amount of energy gems and what for?" celestia thought as she stood back up when something caught her eye, there was a scroll at the bottom that sombra tried to burn completely and it almost was but she saw that she could make out some words on it. Using her magic she picked it up to check that it was not be capable of restarting a flame and when she saw that it was not she folded it up and placed it in her front left hoof armour .

"It is over sombra, you can't defeat us and for you evil crimes we banish you to within the crystals of you're own empire." Luna said to sombra as she powered up a spell who just smiled in response. Celestia know what luna was going to do and joined in.

"I was ready for this" Then he started to power up magic in his horn, which was causing his pain but his determination helped him pass it. He was then hit with the magic of the 2 princesses which caused him to start fading into the crystals. "If I can't rule this empire then nothing can." He casted the spell and all the crystals started to disappear then he looked towards the princesses. "When the empire returns, so will I" he said before vanishing into the dispersing crystals.

As soon as all the crystals vanished celestia and luna went back to the ground to meet up with there troops, as they arrived they found that they were waiting for them. When the princesses landed they approached the general of the army, general swift a yellow unicorn with a gray mane and tail and a cutie mark of a sword with numbers around it, who bowed to them as they approached.

"Did you free all the crystal ponies?" luna was the first to ask to which she got a nod from swift.

"Yes we did you're highness, the crystal guards have also been captured." He said as he pointed to the left that showed the crystal guards without weapons and magic inhibitor rings on the unicorns.

Celestia spoke to swift "Very good job general, now lets head back to canterlot and bring all of the crystal ponies, they will need a place to stay now that the empire is gone." To which swift nodded and ordered the troops to return to sister's castle. As the army started moving luna saw that celestia removed what looked like a burned scroll from her hoof armour.

"Tia what do you have there." when luna asked this celestia looked at her sister.

"This is one of the scrolls sombre tried to destroy before we confronted him, I hope it will tell us of what is plan was or at least just a clue about it." celestia told he sister as she placed it back in her armour. "I will look into it when we get back to there home."

Luna looked at her sister "What ever he was planning to do has been stopped, he will no longer be a threat, now let go, it has been a long day and surly we will need rest to plan out the construction of new homes for the crystal ponies tomorrow."

The sisters then took flight and were soon at the front of the army heading back to there home.

Back on Earth

"Are you serious!?" Daniel thought as he just finish watching a video on You Tube that was a recording of his encounter with the unicorn, "Well now I know I am not crazy." he then remember that his friend said to him he was last seen almost 2 years ago, at this he checked the date that showed it was uploaded on the 21st of November 2015, he then open a video on the You Tube main page that was in recent uploads and it showed that it was uploaded on the 12th of November 2017 . "It has been almost 2 years." he thought with a sigh and then realised "When I get back my non is going to kill me or faint.".

After a few minutes of walking Daniel made it to his house and chapped the door, it opened a few seconds later and his mother was the one who answered, "Lets get this over with." he thought as he gave a shy smile "Hi mom how things been?" he asked expecting a scream but instead his mom stood there unmoving with almost unnatural wide eyes for a while before the started to see tears coming from here eyes.

"H-h-how are, you should, but you're" she said before reaching out and gently pushing Daniel on the chest, when her hand made contact she stood still and had that look on her that shows when a person is trying to terms with what is happening, not long after she through her hands around him and said "You Should be dead, How are you alive? Wher-" She then got a look of sudden realisation on her face before looking at Daniel angrily. "Where have you been these pass 2 years, You didn't one call or message me to tell me you were alive, Do you have any idea how I felt when I saw the video of what happened to you, Do you know how miserable you're younger sister has been ever since I had to tell he you died!!!" She Screamed at Daniel who just stared at her.

"I-I-" he sighed "how do I explain this?" "All I remember is after that attack is that I soon woke up in the alleyway where it all happened no longer that 2 hours ago, I did not know I was away for this long so please don't blame me for it." he then heard another voice.

"Mom why are you shouting?" Daniel turned his head to see his little sister Annabelle standing there looking at him in the same way his mom was a few seconds ago. "Big Brother?" she asked as she was slowly approaching him before going into a full spirit with tears of happiness flowing from here eyes. When she got to Daniel she tossed herself at him and into a hug all the while still crying. "You're back, my wish was granted, you're alive.". At that statement Daniel hugged her back before saying.

"Yeh I am back, even if I don't know how, the point is I am." He said still hugging his little sister Annabelle.

Daniel then looked at his mom and asked "Is Dad home?". His asked mom who was also still hugging him.

"He is away on a business meeting and won't be back for 2 days" She said as she and Annabelle broke the hug. "Come on, lets get in, it's almost time for dinner." As the 3 were walking to the house Daniel felt happy knowing thing could now get back to normal but as he approached his home he felt a slight quick pain in his chest which he chose to ignore.

"Merge Fully Complete" Daniel heard and looked around but found nodody, his mother saw this.

"Daniel are you ok" He turn towards her.

"Yeh I am fine, just happy to be back." He told his mom and as they entered the house Mrs bell could not help but think.

"He looked like he knew someone was there, I should be careful, it might be the unicorn impersonating my son, who knows what it's magic is capable of, if it is that unicorn then I swear that I will make it sorry for what it did to him."

"Hey Mom i going to my room ok, I will be back down later". Daniel told his mom as he was at the stairs.

"That fine but dinner will be ready soon, just so you know." To much Daniel nodded his head at her before going up to his room. When she heard his door close Mrs bell decided it might be best to tell Annabelle about what she though a few seconds ago. "Anna i need you to do something for me." Anna turned around to face her mother. "As much as it pain me to say this, that might not be Daniel, our Daniel, I could be the unicorn that attacked him 2 years ago so i need you to keep a close eye on him, if you see something out of the ordinary be Shure to tell me, ok?" She received a nod from her. "Good, now you can go back and watch you're cartoons." As Annabelle went back to the seat to continue watching the TV, Mrs Bell turned to look at the stairs and sighed.

Back At The castle of the sisters

Luna had just finished raising the moon and was heading to her room to finish for the day when she met celestia on her was who was holding the burned scroll that she said to have found during that battle with sombre. Luna thought that the scroll was not all that important now that sombra was defeated. "Tia why are you still holding on to that, sombra is gone, it's not that important anymore."

Celestia looked at luna with a determined look. "I have a feeling it is luna." At this luna sighed.

"Tia why is it so important, its just a scroll that he stole for the archives, other kingdoms like the griffin kingdom should have copies of it as most knowledge is shared between all species." Luna was hoping to get he sister to stop bothering about what that scroll might contain but was unsuccessful.

"This is not one that he stole from the archives, I asked for a full list of what scrolls we had in the archives and as it turns out sombra stole 8 of them, i found the ruin remains of 9 scrolls and to top it all off, the paper of this one is older that the ones in archives, the colour of the parts that are not burned are quite withered and dark where it should be pure white, even if it was not totally burned."

Luna was surprised by this and did not know how to responds.

"I am heading back to my chambers to read it and see what i can find out, you would get some rest to little sister, you have moe than earned it after the battle we had today."

Luna had no objections and just looked down at the floor in defeat.

"Very well then sister I shall continue to my chambers, happy dreams tia" Luna said before walking off to her room.

Celestia continued towards her room and when she arrive she removed her royal gear before lying down in her bed, she got the scroll she had obtained from the crystal empire, unfold it and started to read it.

Powers and Problems (Rewritten)

Powers and Problems (Re-Write Planned to be done)

Note From Author : I will fix spelling errors when I can. If you find some plz point them out.

Daniel's room

Daniel sat down on his bed and was thankful to not only be home but also happy that his room was untouched, when he asked his mom about it she told him that her and his dad were going to clear it but they did not find then strength to do it because of how they almost always went into tears when they started to try, that and Annabelle would always yell at them when they tried to and over the past two years her birthday wishes were that she wished he would come back so they left it the way it was. Daniel was currently writing down what happened in a notebook to keep track of things like when he finished collage, encounter the unicorn, getting into space with the unicorns portal and woke up almost 2 years later.

"So much stuff happened that one day and I now know I am not insane. Still why did I not die if the vacuum of space did not kill me then surly that star must have." He thought to himself. "Why do I have no burn marks, I must have if I got pulled into a star?"

"It was not a star." At this Daniel jumped up in shock and looked around his room.

"Ok now I am hearing things, not the most weird thing that has happe...! Not a star, What else could It be?" He thought as he started to sit back down.

"It was the Heart Of The Universe."

He heard the voice again and was starting to get freaked out, until he realised something. This voice seems to answer his questions, so could he get some answers from it?

"Who are you? Daniel was hoping he was at last get some answers.

"I am you. Daniel got a bit angry at that statement.

"Ok then, what are you? He asked not wanting the same answer.

I am the omniscient channel. When he heard that Daniel got confused.

"Does omniscient not mean to know everything? Why are you here for me? He asked almost in panic as this day just got weirder and weirder by the hour.

Omniscient does mean to know everything, you don't feel different are you don't know everything but are connected to the channel of it, whatever you want to know you will get the answer for it if you will it. You are Nigh-omniscient, there are some thing that even with the Heart of the universe you still can't know. As for you're second, I am here for you now that the merge is complete.

Daniel decided to go alone with it, so much strange stuff has happened to him in such a short time he thought there was not point in constantly questioning it and there was only so much he could take before giving up on trying to understand it but was happy that he could now get answers and understand what happened. But there was two things that he wanted to know more that anything else.

"How am I still alive and what is the Heart of the universe? Can you just call it HOTU from now onwards I can be bothered to say the full thing.

When you were in space you were close to the HOTU and just as you made contact with it you wanted to be home, you willed it so it took you home while still preserving you're life. Daniel was now happy to understand how he survived but this answer made another question pop up. He wanted to ask right away but he waited for the second answer for a minute or two but got nothing so he asked again.

"What is the HOTU and why did It send me home almost a full two years into the future?

"You're first question is one that I cannot answer, but the second one. You were sent forward in time, without training you will likely have side effects when using you're powers. Daniel was a bit disappointed he could not know what the HOTU was but now he had one last thing to ask.

What did it do to me and you said I have powers, what powers do I have? I would like you to tell me as much about that as possible." Daniel got ready to take as much info as he could.

"It has granted you nigh-omniscient, nigh-omnipotence, semi-immortality and eternal youth so when you reach age 21 you will no longer age.

There was another HOTU that is more powerful that the one you have merged with. While you have to ask to get you're answer the other one did not.

Also unlike the other one, the one you are merged with does not grant the knowledge of how to control all your powers but when you do learn how to how to fully control one of you're powers you will never forget it. I can grant you full knowledge of four powers of you're choice, you will have to learn the rest by yourself.

The other one also granted omnipresence and the ability to be one with anything and everything in the living realm, The one you have merged with can give you nigh-omnipresence but you cant be one with everything and anything like the first one, with training you can become one with almost anything but not everything simultaneously like the first one did. You have semi-immortality so you can still die but only by a few things.

If you are completely disintegrated by a cosmic power, Get you're head removed for more than 5 minutes which would cause your full body to stop and that will kill you or if you lose almost all of you're blood. Also don't get to confident, you might not be able to die from infections, intense heat or cold but you will still feel the toll to does.

You're physical state is improved so you are stronger, faster, tougher, you heal from injuries faster and you have much sharper senses. However mental state is unchanged so even though you don't need food, water, sleep or air to live because you have lived with them all of you're life you will still feel hungry, tired and all the rest, This is because you're mind still feels like it need them to survive and if you want them removed you will have to train you're mind, how you do that is up to you. Be especially carful if you go up against something that attacks the mind.

The reason that you're one is weaker than the first HOTU is because both hearts used to be connected with each other the same way I mention the first one was connected to anything and everything, the one you're merged with was the same. However when the one you are merged with lost its connection to the first one after something happened to its wielder it lost some of the power to grant knowledge to its wielder which is why you don't know how to control the powers you have.

When the two hearts separated completely they lost the connection to each other so the wielder of the first one cant be one with you and the powers of the first one can't effect you, the same goes for the one you have merged with. You're one might not have the same knowledge power but in terms or raw power you're is only slightly less than the first.

Lastly I do know two things you can't do no matter how much you train. You cant bring back the dead, there was a time where both hearts could do that but after something happened with the first one it was stopped and now not even the first one can do it. You can raise the dead as zombie servants but you can't do a total resurrection of ones mind, body and soul. The second is you can't travel to the spirit world, not yours or the first has ever had the ability to do that. There will likely be a few more i don't know of."

Daniel thought about this for a few seconds before he had another question to ask.

"You mention this power is within the realm of the living, how far does that go?"

"The realm of the living is anywhere that there is life, the megaverse which is made up of lots of multiverses including the negative multiverse and further, if you were to somehow end up in the realm of the dead, be it their resting realm or purgatory, you're powers will not work until you return to the living realm.."

"One thing still makes no sense, its call Heart of the Universe, why does it work anywhere in the living realm and not just this universe?"

"I do not know it's true name, the HOTU or Hearts if you count both of them, is just a nickname that was given to them by the wielder of the first one."

Daniel stayed there in shock about what was mentioned for a few seconds before his heard a chap at his room door.

"It's open." He said and his friend josh was there, who had a look of shock on his face.

"You really are alive." He heard josh say before getting a hug from him, which freaked Daniel out as he almost never made any kind of physical contact outside of family.

"Yes I am alive" he said before sighing "Josh could you go and tell my mom I am just going to head to sleep right now, it has been a long day and I am tired." To much his friend broke the hug before nodding with a smile and walking out, before the door was shut Daniel heard him talk.

"Tomorrow will you feel well to take about what happened? I mean how that whole unicorn incident went for you as you don't look one year older then when it happened." Daniel turned back to look at him.

"I might, but you would not believe me one bit if I told you the truth." He said before he heard his door shut and he went over to lock it. He went to a pile of clothes he that were on a table at the other end of his room, found some black and grey PJs and changed into them and as he looked at the clothes he was wearing before when he was folding them up to place them on the table he saw that there was still dry blood on them and was a bit relieved that his mom did not see that as she would probably freak out much more and that was something that Daniel did not want to happen.

He then lay down on his bed and though about what the voice told him. After a few seconds of thinking he decided to see if it was true. "Hey eh....voice, you said you can grant me full knowledge of four powers? Well can i get the understanding of full control over space?" Just as he finished asking that in thought he was bombarded with info in it and he know how to do it, but this was pure information, like he knew how to do it but could not remember how he learned it.

He decided to give it a try so he got up and looked out the window and saw some people in another house across from his throw their window and they were painting the room they were in, Daniel saw the paint can and focused his power on it, then it started to levitate in mid air which caused Daniel to look at it with wide eyes of wonder for a few seconds before he snapped out of it and dropped the paint can which turned out to be closed, but after he let it go it fell over and he assumed it must have burst as he was the both the man and woman who were painting looked to where it dropped with what looked like a disappointed expression.

Daniel chuckled to himself before going back to bed and started to fall asleep.

Next Morning In the sisters castle

Celestia was in her throne room and had ordered a guard to get inform luna that she whished to speak with her. She discovered what sombra was after but not why he wanted it, the scroll mentioned of the humans which were creatures of myth to her and her ponies but because this scroll was not one from the archives and it had lots of evidence that they truly did exist long before her and her sisters rule she choose to inform luna of her discovery and take action, sadly the scroll was burned beyond understanding or recovery at the part that started to mention what they were capable of.

"There is a good bit of evidence that shows they did exist as this scroll mentions, but that does not mean that they did and I must also take into account that this was a very long time ago so the assumption about them could be false if they were real. I will ask star swirl if he can take a look at this, he might know what he needs to uncover why sombre was interested in them. It was then that luna entered the throne room.

"You wanted to see me sister?"Celestia walked down from her thrown towards luna, still holding onto the scroll she had.

"Yes luna, I wish to speak with you about this." Luna waited for celestia to continue. "This scroll has many points in it that give a clear view that humans were not a myth, this is a discovery of a lifetime as almost all myths are untrue, but I still don't know why sombra was interested in them and for whatever reason he was it makes me feel uneasy as he was only interested in what could give him more power. The section that starts to mention that is burned beyond recovery or understanding so I am going to ask star swirl if he could find out why sombra was researching them." At this luna seemed shocked.

"Sister, if this is true then what would sombra be after them for? All mentions of humans say that they were no advanced than timberwolfs at the time of there disappearance." Celestia looked at luna.

"That might be true but they were only assumptions made by archaeologists and this was long before us luna, so they could very well be false." Luna looked surprised.

"Ok tia but what are you going to do with this information and what will you do when you find out why sombra was researching them?" Celestia started to walk out of the throne room.

"I am going to give this to star swirl and see if he can find out, when we get those replacement scrolls from the griffins I will send them to star swirl too, hopefully he can discover what caught sombra's attention at when we know what it was we can find out how to stop it should he try again." Celestia told luna as she walked out of the throne room and towards star swirls quarters.

As celestia approached the door she knocked on it.

"It's open." At this she opened the door and entered to find star swirl reading 3 books at once until he looked over and saw who it was. "Greetings celestia." He said looking over at celestia and then looked beside her to see luna "You too luna."

"Nice to see you to my friend, I here to ask you if you can find out what sombre was up to." She levitated the scroll over to him "I found this in a pile of things he tried to burn, there is other scrolls he took and they will be delivered to you're quarters when the griffins arrive with the copies." Star swirl Took the scroll with his magic, opened it and read a little of the start.

"Do you know what the others scrolls he took were based on?" He asked celestia hoping to understand what he will have to do.

"There was two he had taken based on the mythical creature called humans, I am unsure of the rest as the keeper said he had the names of the others that sombre stole, he has never failed to keep the archives in order and I trust him to keep it that way as he always has so sorry star swirl I don't know what the rest of the scrolls he took are based on and me and luna have a lot to do today so we wont have time to ask. I am also sending a delivery of energy gems to you as I found some in the pile sombre tried to destroy. Do you think you can find out what he was planning?" She asked with what sounded like concern in her voice to much star swirl smiled at her.

"I will do what I can to find out what he was up to, I am going to continue reading this until the rest of thing arrive. If all goes well I will have you answer or a strong theory in a day or so." He said as he was reading away at the scroll celestia gave him.

"Thank you star swirl, now me and luna need to return to our duties." celestia said and she and luna walked out of his room.

A few hours passed by and star swirl had finished reading what celestia had given him to start his research on and was waiting for the rest to be delivered. Star swirl heard another knock at his door and went to answer it, it was the delivery of scrolls and gems that celestia said she would send him so he thanked the griffin delivery then he took the pile of items, placed them on a table and started to read the other scrolls. After a few minutes he found out that these scroll were not just about humans but also about how to travel through space, time and to other dimensions. The dimension travel spell was one star swirl had not tried before and if this was what sombra was up to he could also get the answers that celestia sought. He now knew that the gems were needed to keep him there as so far all time travel spells were only temporary in which the one who travel could only stay a few seconds and that could be the same for dimension travel spells if there was not a lot of power to sustain it.

So He got to work and was planning to redo what sombre had done, or had tried to do in hopes that he could discover something new and give celestia the answers she wanted. He had already done some time and space travel before so he thought that this should not take to long for him to finish.

Back on Earth

Daniel woke up to the sound of loud chatting, he tried to not let it bother him but could not get back to sleep as it was quite loud so he got up to try and find the source of it only to discover it was from two people out on the street but as he got up and looked out the window he saw it was staring to snow.

"How can I hear that? He asked in his mind.

"You're senses have been greatly enhanced." He heard the voice in his head tell him and then I all started rushing back to him about yesterday.

"I guess I am going to have to get used to it then" He thought before heading over to the pile of cloths on his desk and choose blue jeans, a black undershirt, a grey gio-gio hoody and black and white puma shoes before heading down the stairs. When he arrived in the living room he saw that there was someone else talking to his mother and he knew who it was after a few second, it was the doctor that he went to ever few months to get a check up on his health, Dr Chris.

"Daniel? Wow you are back after so long." He said as Daniel entered the room to greet him.

Nice to see you again to Dr Chris, but why are you here? He asked him.

"After you went to bed yesterday I called him and asked him to come here to check your health, you have been gone for almost two years after all." His mother informed him.

"But don't we need to go to-" Daniel started to asked before his mom interrupted him.

"No we don't, technology has improved since you were last here, now all the doctor need is a bit of you're blood and in a hour or so we will get you're results however we still need to take the rate of you're heart beat and do some other tests." She said to Daniel.

"If this truly is my son then the results will be unchanged, the unicorn might be able to disguise as my son but I highly doubt it could copy his DNA." She thought.

"Ok then, but I don't feel different." Daniel said as he sat down on the sofa and while it was true he did not feel different he know he was as he can clearly hear the heartbeats of both the doctor and his mom. Dr Chris took out the device to measure his heart rate.

"I might as well get this over with. Daniel thought.

First he got his heart rate took and it was normal after that he had another test for his vision and he got a perfect score, that same went for his hearing as recordings with different words were played but each one after the next was going lower in volume. Soon after that was done he was on the last bit of his medical check up which was to get blood taken so he held out his arm, closed his eyes and waited for it to be over only to not feel anything. After this was done Dr Chris started to pack his things.

"Right we are done now and the results of the blood will be in a few hours, it was nice seeing you again Daniel" Dr Chris said as he left the house. Daniel always hated needles and was rubbing the spot in his arm where he got blood removed. He then decided he wanted to go for a shower then play on the PC in his room.

"I am going to take a shower after that I will be in my room if you need me, ok?" He said to her as he started to walk up the stairs.

"That's ok, oh....and Daniel you're father will be home soon, his work was cancelled as there was reports of a snowstorm and it is said to go through the town sometime today." Daniel was now more happy he would see his dad sooner than he thought.

"Ok" He said before started running up to his room. When he was in his room he took off his hoody and placed it on his bed and then removed his shoes and socks and place them both next to the door. "There is supposed to be a snowstorm so I don't think I will be going out at all" he thought to himself then he went over to the bathroom to take a shower. He was in there for 30 minutes and as he was drying off he looked at himself in the mirror and saw that he was growing a bread, which he was going to shave off until he remember what he could do so he closed his eyes and started using his own will to try and remove the facial hair and prevent it from growing back. When he opened his eyes again he was happy to see that all of the beard hair was gone and he started to put his cloths back on he noticed that all of his hair besides his eyebrows and head hair was gone.

"How did that happen?" He was asked in confusion.

"You have never used that power before so that was a side effect." Daniel heard the voice say to him.

"Well at least it was not that bad" He says before he is finished getting dressed then leaves the bathroom to go to his room.

When he was back in his room he turned on the power switch on his PC and after putting in the password he opened the desktop only to get a message saying his Anti-virus was out of date.

"Oh crap. I cant take the risk of playing online without it" Then he remembered he still had three more powers to choose from so he asked the voice in his head for the power of control of reality. As before he rapidly got information of how to do it and then he imagined a year free anti-virus which popped up on the desk. After a few more minutes of renewing it he was ready to play online so he got his headphones on and loaded up Five nights and Freddy's 2. "I swear I will beat Golden Freddy mode." He had tried many times before and he never did complete it.

He totally forgot about his enhanced senses and as soon as the main page loaded up he took of his headphones as fast as he could because he felt like he had just unmuted a TV at volume 100 when his ear was next to the sound projector. "Ach that hurt." He Said rubbing both his ears then turning the sound of the game on his headphones down. It sounded normal to him when it was next to no sound at all but he did not care so he went on to Custom night and set it to Golden Freddy and started.

It took him four hours to beat it and foxy was always the one to get him, he would avoid the old ones with the Freddy head just to get jumped on by foxy when he took it off and this happened many times but he was thankful that it was now over and he has fully beat the game. He was quite thirsty so he use his reality power to make a glass of water appear and he quickly drank it down before closing the game and taking a break by heading onto YouTube to watch other peoples fails to calm himself down. After the water was done he through it up into the air and used his powers to make it vanish. But he did not see that two people saw him use his powers and ran off in shock unfortunately Daniel did not hear it was the video of fails was playing and he did not remove his headphones.

A few minutes ago

The door to the house was opened by Mrs bell who saw it was Daniel's dad her husband Anderson Richard who she then let in before kissing him. "Welcome back home honey. Did you hear that Daniel is back?" To that he smile.

"Yes I did my beautiful Sofia bell and there is actually some reporters arriving soon that want to talk to him." Mrs bell got surprised that Daniel's return was actual heard of as nobody other than her, Annabelle and his friend josh know about it and a bit annoyed as her husband said her full name.

"How do other people know, he has not left this house since he arrived back?" She waited for her him to respond.

"It was on the news that day two years ago and others have reported to have seen him walk back home, I also got a call from my friend telling me the same thing. With his return the news want to interview him to get his story of what happened. In fact where is he, I can't wait to see him again" He said with joy knowing that his son survived and that he is getting to see him again.

"He is up in his room, but dear i need to tell you something." At this he stopped and looked at her with a concerned look.

"Is something wrong with him?" He asked with fear in his voice and waited for his wife to reply.

"You should not get to happy just yet, it might be the unicorn in disguise as Daniel and using his memories, that is why I called Dr Chris yesterday to be here this morning. To see of it is him and now that he has some blood the results we get will let us know if it is our Daniel, but I am not so sure as he got perfect results when his sight and his hearing and that is above what his previous tests were." He said with concern to Anderson who seemed like he was in thought.

"He could just have better senses now that he is older, nothing much to worry about." He said with confidence.

"But he is not one day older that when he disappeared, even josh told me that before he left yesterday, he said that when he was talking to Daniel over the phone that Daniel thought it was still the same day he disappeared and not just that but he also does not look so much as one week older, he would look bit different after two years but he has not changed at all." Anderson was now very concerned for his son and his wife.

"I will go up and have a talk with him" He said before walking up the stairs to find Daniel's room door opened slightly and he saw him playing five nights at Freddy's 2, he did not enter as Daniel was never aware of what was happening around him when he was as focused as he was so he waited until it showed he had just finished it as 6 AM appeared on the screen. He smiled seeing that his son was happy with his accomplishment and was about to enter and have a chat with him until he saw Daniel look to the side and then a glass of water appeared from nothing and he drank it all without a care of where it appeared from and after it was done he through it up in the air and it vanished.

Present

Anderson ran down the stairs and to his wife still with the look of shock he had on his face.

"Andy what is wrong" His wife asked with concern.

"That is not Daniel." He said in a low voice while looking into his wife's eyes Mrs bell knew her husband only spoke the way he did now if he was in complete shock and this got her very afraid.

"Ok, tell me what you saw." She said in a soft voice hoping to calm her husband down.

"He-he made something appear from nothing, he must have made that glass appear as he made it vanish when he through it up in the air and he was not surprised by its sudden appearance." With this information Mrs bell was now sure it was not Daniel as no human can do such a thing and this was not a joke because what kind of parent would say much a thing about there child and she knew Anderson was not that kind of person. She was just about to tell him that she would got and see for herself until her IPhone started ringing and she looked at the caller ID to see it was her neighbour Mrs Jane, wondering why she was calling she answered it.

"Mrs bell is you're son Daniel home?" She heard he say.

"Yes he is, why is something wrong?" She asked now very fearful, getting a call about her son just after he husband said it was not Daniel was something she did not like and felt as if it was a bad sign.

"Well call me crazy if I am wrong but could he always make things just appear? Because as I was painting the new room I thought I saw him make a glass of water appear from nothing." With that Mrs bell felt like her heart stopped beating.

"I will call you back hopefully." She said with tears now flowing down her face. "So it is the unicorn in disguise" She thought as she was sitting down on the floor with her back on the wall. She felt like she lots her son all over again. Anderson saw his wife was crying and decided to ask her.

"What's wrong babe? Is it about Daniel?" He ask and she nodded without looking at him. "What is it?" He asked once more to Mrs bell who hugged him tightly still crying.

"It was Jane from the house across from ours, and she...she said she saw what he Daniel did." Both of them did not break the hug at they felt like they lost there son all over again, they stayed like that until.

"What are we going to do?" Anderson asked his wife who now looked very angry and when he saw that he felt uneasy. Then Mrs bell took out her phone once more and pressed some numbers and as it started ringing she turned looked at her husband.

"We make it pay for what it did to our son and for trying to trick us, I don't care about the blood results, I already know the answer now." After she said that the ringing stopped.

"Special Forces Line what is you're emergency." Was Heard from the phone.

Two Hours Later

Daniel and Annabelle were playing world of goo on steam and Daniel almost always laughed when his little sister got angry at parts she could not do and when she saw that he was laughing at her she tackled him and started to tickle him and now Daniel truly felt the bad side of having greatly enhance senses as he has been tickled by his sister before but this intense kind was on par with torture and could not take it so he used his powers to life his sister off of him.

"Daniel what is happening?" She asked with fear in her voice and then he realised he had just exposed his powers to his little sister, he then slowly placed her back down to the ground where she looked at him is shock.

"I'm still Daniel, Annabelle I am still you're brother." He said hoping to calm her down "Yes I have powers and you would not believe me if I said how I got them but I am still the Daniel you know.....and sorry for lifting you off me like that, it's just when I got my powers all of my senses also got much greater than before, so that's why I had to get you off of me, I could not take the tickling you were giving me." He said with both his palms out trying to do his best to not freak Annabelle out.

"You Could be the unicorn that attacked Daniel....or you could also actually be Daniel." She said looking at him normally now but was still a little shaken from being lifted into the air.

"I know and you probably think that if i am the unicorn that I also have my....Daniel's memories." He then sighed. "How am I supposed to get you to see its me and not that unicorn that attacked me?" He asked out loud and was thinking of how he could do that until he saw his Annabelle with a evil smile on her face. "Annabelle what are you thinking?" He asked with nervousness in his voice.

"I know how to tell if you are my brother." she said but the smile never left her face and she started walking towards Daniel.

"Eh How can you if I supposedly have all of his memories?" He asked with a hint of fear in his voice this time.

"You might have his memories but you wont act like him in certain Situations if you are not. So lets see if you are my brother. Also did you not say you're senses were...what was it? Greatly heightened?" The full time she said that the smile did not leave her face and Daniel was getting more scared.

Then his sister tackled him onto the floor and started to tickle him on his bare feet with one hand while she wrapped her other arm around his ankles, holding them together. Daniel could not hold it for a second and started laughing instantly, the fact that his feet are his most ticklish place was bad enough when he was normal but now that all of his senses are many time better than they were before he felt like this was the ultimate torture. When he tried to breath in it sounded like a small squeal instead of a actual breath, a squeal his sister know all to well.

"So you truly are my brother, only he make that sound if I tickle him to much, the sound of a girly squeak." She said but still did not stop her tickling which was driving Daniel crazy. When he tried to move his feet away she would just follow them then scribble her finger nails all over the sole of that foot when she caught it, the more he tried to get away the more his toes wiggled trying to escape but this only seemed to make his little sister want to tickle him more. He was aware that he might have the strength to break out of her grip, as the voice in his head mentioned but he did not want to take the chance that he could accidentally hurt his little sister and then he realised what she said.

"I don't sound like that do I?" Daniel wondered.

"Yes you do, you sound just like a little girls laugh." The voice in his head said and that made Daniel mad at it.

"Screw You!!!" He yelled in thought.

After a few more seconds she stopped tickling him and went back to the game on the PC while Daniel caught his breath, only to almost laugh a bit more when he heard his sister rage from failing the level again. This is what Daniel loved about his little sister the most, she did not give up on anything.

"Hey big brother, what did the unicorn attack you for two years ago?" This caught his attention as all along he could have just asked the voice in his head so he decided to do that now.

"Who was that unicorn and why did it attack me?" He asked and got his reply almost immediately.

"It was king sombra and he attacked you to try and capture you to study you're magic immunity."

"Magic immunity? Is magic rare? Why am I immune to it?"

" Yes magic does exist but it is very rare. The reason you are immune to it is a bit confusing for you to understand but it is because of nuclear radiation. The bombs that have been use in the past that have nuclear fallout ended up having it spread around the world but only in little amounts that were so little you would not notice it, over a few years you kind became a little eradiated and this is what is able to stop magic that gets cast at you.

The best way to descried magic to you is like this. Magic is willpower energy that gets its commands by brainwaves before getting projected to complete that command. Magic has two forms, Solid and unsolid, When it is unsolid and near you the nuclear radiation you have coming off of you messes up the waves and molecules within it and causes it to break down. Solid magic however does not as the molecules have joined together and become solid, also the command is gone from the task being completed. This Does make you immune and does not make you immune to magic.

Most creatures that use magic will be unable to effect you so you are immune to magic from most. However those who use great amounts of magic like a alicorn or a lich can effect you with more powerful magic so you are resistant to it if you face one of them and lastly while they can effect you with powerful kinds of magic they will find it hard to maintain as the radiation coming off you will still be affecting there magic." Daniel found this a lot to take in and was a bit worried if more would appear in the future to try and do the same thing, he then looked at Annabelle.

"It attacked me to find out why I was immune to magic, but apparently all humans are immune to it."

"Then how did you do that stuff before? Can we do magic?" She said that last part with a big smile on her face.

"Can we do magic, also she has a point if its not magic what did I do?" He asked the voice.

"No you can't unless you remove all of the radiation from you're body and it is cosmic powers you used, not magic."

"Sorry sis but apparently our own immunity stops us from using it, it was comic powers I used and not magic, I would tell you more but you would find it to confusing" He said to his sister with a smile who just had a disappointed look on her face and went back to her game. Daniel did not want to go through that torture again that his sister gave him so he went to get his footwear.

"Better safe than sorry." Daniel thought as he started to put his socks and shoes back on and then looked at his widow to see that the snow was now on quite heavy. Daniel heard his phone ring and checked the called ID to see it was his friend josh.

"Hello?" Daniel answered the phone.

"Hey Daniel, Have you see the news?" He got confused as this.

"You are calling me to asked me if I have seen the news? Could you not have just messaged me?" He Asked almost face palming.

"Sorry Dude I was in a rush to tell you, but I think its something you should take a look at it as it has never been seen before." Now Daniel was curious.

"Annabelle could I use the computer for a minute?" He was and his sister nodded to him so Daniel saved then closed the game and opened a internet page that showed the main news and what he read shocked him. Not the part that mentions of how some people saw him back here and how it mentions that news reporters are planning to try and get his side of the story about what happened to him after the unicorn attacked him, but what got his attention was most the most recent news.

"Unusual event in Africa" He said as he read the title out loud. It then goes on to mention of how the land of Africa is disappearing not just in a wide area but also further in the ground causing a large crater that is still expanding. He then opened a video of a recording up close to the event, it looked like a giant ball of darkness and it was expanding as everything it touched turned a bright blue before evaporating into nothingness and when it reached the camera it cut off.

"What was that?" Daniel asked the voice in his head. He decided he was going to name it NOC from now on, initials for Nigh-Omniscient Channel.

"It was the negative universe" This caught his attention.

"What can you tell me about it?" He asked with hope that it was something he could be given a answer to.

"All good needs a bad, all positive needs a negative, it is a giant universe that exists to balance out this positive multiverse." NOC told Daniel who now had one more thing to ask.

"Ok, well what is to doing here?"

"It is here for you. At this Daniel felt like his heart just stopped and that ice replaced the blood in his veins.

"Here for me? Why? What have I done to it?" Daniel was panicking.

"It is here for you as the HOTU you have merged with is giving off more negative than positive cosmic energy and as I mention with the amount of power you have from the HOTU that is a lot. If you are wondering why it is giving off that kind of power it is because when both hearts were connected and equal they passed negative and positive energy around to balance out everything in the living realms, if a universe got to much positive energy then the heart that had the most negative cosmic energy at the time sent it to that universe, but when they got separated the heart that you have currently had most of the negative cosmic energy at the time."

"You are not expelling that energy but it is within you so when King N who is the ruler of the negative universe detected it he thought it was something that belongs in his universe that was out of place and now its here to get you."

"IS THERE ANY WAY TO STOP IT." Daniel shouted in his mind and was sweating from the knowledge that a whole other realm was out to get him.

"You can stop it but you are not strong enough yet as you have barely begun to use and understand you're powers if you wish to stop it you can either train, which would take a long time with all the kinds of powers and abilities you have or you could search for the parts of the first HOTU." This caught Daniels attention.

"Was the first one not destroyed?" He asked NOC.

"Yes and No, it has been destroyed but only into a few pieces and scattered throughout the multiverse, Finding a piece will not do anything, you will need to assemble all of them for it to be restored before you can merge with it like you already have with the other one."

"Both of those options will take me a long time." He was about to ask NOC if there was another way to stop it until he hard his mom call on him.

"Daniel could you come here please?" He heard his mother say from down the stairs.

"Ok mom I will be right there." Daniel said as he turned to face Annabelle "Will you be ok till I come back anne?" Annabelle looked at him with a smile.

"I will be fine brother." Then she tuned back to the screen let out a growl when she saw she failed the level again "Stupid spikes, why is there so many?" she said with anger in her voice to much Daniel just shook his head with a small smile on his face.

"How will my family...and friends get through this....When I am done with what my mom wants I will start making a plan of what my best option would be" He said in thought about this new problem he had before going down the stairs.

The Fall Of Earth (Rewritten)

The Fall Of Earth (Perhaps will have a Re-Write)

Note From Author : I will fix spelling errors when I can. If you find some plz point them out.

As Daniel was going down the stairs to meet his mom he was still asking NOC about the negative universe.

"You said I can only be killed in few ways and not normally like most so how is this a threat to me?" He asked NOC, a few moments ago he got told that the Negative universe was invading his world to get him because due to the stored negative cosmic energy he had within him King N who is the ruler of said universe thought he was something out of place.

"You are made of positive matter and that universe is the total opposite that's why everything that is near that growing darkness sphere is disappearing, it is anti-matter and it is in you're world but King N is using space alteration to make sure it gets you while still keeping the anti-matter from getting freed and destroying everything. Also because you're body is still made of positive matter then should that sphere catch you, you will be disintegrated, You WILL die." NOC said to Daniel who now was very worried for his family.

When he got to the bottom of the stairs and entered the living room what he saw somehow made him feel worse. He saw about ten people in the room that is not including his mom and dad who Daniel could clearly hear were crying and saw them holding each other. As for the others that were in the room, eight of them looked like Swat troops, and looked nothing like how a soldier of the military would look, they also had a kind of armour that Daniel had never seen before then he remembered that his mom said, that technology has improved since he was last here so other things like guns and armour would be better too. They also had what looked like a blast helmet on there head that was similar to what one of the characters in counter strike have. They were carrying guns while the other two had what looked like hazmat suites on and were talking to his parents. He took a deep breath and stepped into the room.

"Yes mom." At this everyone in the room turned to him which freaked him out, He always hated being looked at by a lot of people which is why he usually never went to large parties and also why he never like it when it was his birthday as his friends would usually try to get him to go to such things. He only got more scared when the 8 troops pointed there weapons at him. "What's happening." He asked turning his head to look at his mom.

"Is this him?" Asked a troop at the back who was wearing the same kind of equipment that the others had but the colour of his armour was inverted compared to the other seven so Daniel assumed he was there leader and he asked that while looking at his mom and dad who simply nodded. "Alright get him" At this two of them grabbed Daniel by one arm each.

"Mom what happening?" Daniel asked looking at his mother.

"Did you think I would not suspect that you would not be my son." Daniel was not confused and a little upset that his mom sould say something like that to him.

"Mom what are yo-" He satred to asked before he was interrupted.

"SHUT UP.YOU ARE NOT MY SON., My son cant make things appear from thin air. Both my husband and neighbour saw what you did and Daniel cant to that, in fact no human can do that." She screamed at Daniel with both anger are sadness in her voice and she was red around her eyes from how upset she was. Daniel felt like his heart just got smashed to bits, not only did others see what he could do but now his own mother screamed at him saying that he was not her son.

He was dragged outside to which he was met with many more of these troops that all had there weapons pointed at him.

"This snow storm is starting to get worse, we need to hurry." One of the troops said as they continued to take Daniel to who knows where. He looked back to see his mother and dad standing at the door looking at him, while his dad look very upset and was not even looking at him his mother was looking a him with anger. A few seconds later he heard another voice who he hoped would not see this.

"Big Brother. Mom what are they doing to him" Daniel looked back to see Anabelle looking at him with worry.

"Annabelle that is not Daniel." He heard his mom say in a low tone with anger in her voice but did not turn her gaze away from Daniel.

"Yes it is him. What happening, who are those guys." He could hear desperation in her voice for the first part she said.

"It is not out Daniel, he made something from nothing and that would require a powerful machine or magic. There is no machine that can do that, that I am aware of and if there is then Daniel would not be able to obtain it so the only thing left is magic and what does magic? A unicorn does it also the first and only unicorn sighting was with Daniel two years ago and now he is here and he can do things like that. Face it Annabelle that is not Daniel it is the unicorn in disguise. Don't worry these guys are the Special forces that were made a few days after Daniel disappeared to deal with things like this and they are taking that thing away." She said before looking at Annabelle in hopes that she would see it the same way.

"No!!! It is Daniel. It is. I wont let you do this! With that Annabelle pushed her mom out of the way and ran up to Daniel only to be pushed to the side and into the snow by another troop. Annabelle was looking Daniel in the eyes and he could tell she was very upset. He then remembered what he got tolled when he first arrived at his house of how his sister was so miserable when he disappeared.

"I wont let her go through that again. NOC Grant me knowledge of energy manipulation and projection." Just as Daniel said that he got the sudden flow of information and use it. He made energy flow to his arms which caused the two troops who were holding him to let go in pain, he then looked at the one who pushed his sister so the ground. "Don't you dare hurt her." He said as he fired a beam at the troop however because this was Daniel's first time using this power it went a bit off of the area he aimed it at on the troop but it still hit him and it went right through his legs, he had nothing left from the waist down and the beam continued until it hit a road that was going uphill which completely destroyed it and set fire to some trees and houses close to the explosion but the fires were quickly extinguished by the cold and gale force winds of the snowstorm. Everything was quite as they were all in shock of what Daniel just did and the troop he hit with the beam was passed out from the sock of the attack, Daniel also saw that the one he it was not bleeding very much as the attack he used seemed to have extreme heat so underside of the person he blasted is at was a black colour with smoke that could be seen from the underside. Daniel along with being shocked was also feeling guilt for permanently injuring someone when all he wanted to do was hurt him until he would understand his point leaving him alone and not hurting his sister. "How did that happen?"

" You need to learn how to project the amount of power you want to, you have the knowledge of how to manipulate and project it but you don't know how to project the amount you want." NOC said and now Daniel felt horrible, normally he would try to avoid fights as much as he could and while he has hurt someone before it was nowhere near as bad as this, the only thing that made him feel a little better is knowing that he did not kill him.

"OPEN FIRE!" He heard behind him and then felt like he was getting stung on his back multiple times until it stopped after a few seconds where Daniel was almost laying on the ground only being held up by his right hand and left leg. "Private Jenkins, fire now" He heard the same person say as he pushed himself up from the ground and was still recovering from the sudden shock of pain. He then heard what he thought was a car to his left and he reacted as quickly as he could by turning to his left as fast as he could only to stop in fear as a tank had its cannon aimed at his face.

"Oh....Son of a Bi-" He did not get to finish as he felt like a brick had just hit him on his head and was sent backwards.

"Is it dead?" One of the troops said as all of them had there weapons aimed at where Daniel landed. All was quite for a few minutes and the troops thought that it was over, one of them turned to Annabelle then started to walk up to her.

"You stupid girl, you should never interfere with out work. You could have died." The officer said to her but she was only looking at where Daniel was shot into. She started crying.

"You killed him...He...he.." She was to upset to think of any other words and just sat there crying. Her mother rushed up to her and held her hand.

"Come on sweetie lets get in the house before the storm get any worse." He mother said trying to calm her down. This only had Annabelle angry.

"How could you....HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT!!!" Annabelle said the first part in a low voice before screaming it then she pushed her mother off her. "How could you say that about my brother, it was him, not that unicorn that attacked him you...you...." Annabelle was holding back the urge to call her mother a bitch until she felt her arm getting grabbed and looked to see it was the officer of the troops trying to restrain here. She was screaming hateful words at them while getting dragged back to the house, but in the pile of show that Daniel was in, when he heard his sister's screams he felt like something in him snapped.

"Let go of my sister you asshole!" The troops turned back to find Daniel there looking at them with eyes that were pure bright white, a blue aura around him and speaking with rage in his voice.

"Private, shoot now" The officer said and the tank turned it main cannon to Daniel who just smiled. He lifter his and to the tank and closed his hand into a fist which caused a field to appear around the tank it was starting to get crushed like what you would do to make a ball of paper after he used his space alteration to collapse space around the tank, as it was getting crushed he heard the screams of the person inside in it and the hatch on to quickly opened up to reveal the driver, the moment he touched the field Daniel put up when he jumped out from the hatch and towards the ground sickening cracks were heard and he was bent in was that should not be possible like one of his legs were out like normal but at his knee instead of it bending down it went upwards which was causing the tip of his boot to almost touch his shoulder, he was still alive but could not move and all that was heard from him was cries or agony. Daniel then put his other hand out towards the officer who was holding Annabelle and using his powers again he lifted him away from her and in front of him only to levitate the crushed tank over to in front him and then smack him with it which knocked him a few meters away and caused him to hit his back and his head on a lamppost all the while he was dripping blood from where the sharp ends of the crushed tank punctured his armour and skin, he was coughing but almost ever one of them had him spewing blood.

Daniel got his senses back and soon after, memories of what he had just done. "I-I..." He did not finish as he ran off with no location in mind, all he wanted to do was get as far away as possible. Annabelle tried to run after him but Mrs bell took her by the hand and back into the house.

"You could have died out there young lady, why did you do that!" Her mother said to her angrily.

"That is Daniel mom, it is not the unicorn, why wont you listen to me?" He said the last part as she ran upstairs to her room crying and after a few seconds she heard her mom.

"I already lost one of my children, I will not lose another." At this Annabelle started to think of how to convince her mom it was Daniel. Then she remembered his laugh when she tickled him, he told her that his mother used to tickle him a lot when he was younger, so Annabelle got out a miniature camcorder she had been using to record when she was playing with so she could compare it to one she knew was Daniel to see if there was a difference, she then fast-forwarded it to see if it was not corrupted and to her delight it was not.

"This should show mom, she must know of his...girly laugh." Annabelle said the last part in her mind with a small giggle and then waited ten minutes foe her mom to calm down before going down the stairs with the camcorder in her hands. As she got to the living room she looked at her mom and showed her what she was holding. "You want proof it is you're.....our Daniel? well here" she said as she dropped it on a chair and went back up to her room.

As she entered he room she got on warm cloths to help deal with the snow storm before opining her window and climbing down to the back garden then out the back gate. "I lost you once big bro, I will not lose you again. She thought before running off in hopes of finding him.

Back at the house

Mrs bell was watching the recording of when Annabelle and Daniel were playing together and for the most part she did not know what to think as the disguised unicorn played with her on the PC the same way Daniel always did with her. He was about to decide this was a waste of time until she heard laughter from the recording and looked back at it to see Annabelle tickling him and his laugh was almost just like Daniels. Now she knew why Annabelle wanted her to watch this as Daniel had a unique laugh when he was being tickled so she decided to watch the rest.

"It almost laughs like he does." She said until it got to the part where Annabelle started to tickle Daniel on his feet which is what she usually did to him when he was younger and when she did it he would squeal like a school girl which is what she was hearing on the recording. Now she did not know what to think. "Could that truly be Daniel?" she asked to herself then she heard knocking on the door. "it's open!" She said and got up to greet the visitor who turned out to be Dr Chris.

"Good afternoon Mrs bell, I have the results from the blood that was extracted." Now she was scare of the face that if the blood test turn out to be Daniels DNA she would never forgive herself for what she said to him.

"What are the results?" She asked with a hint of fear.

"The DNA matches his previous results, only this blood seems to be giving off some kind of strange energy and when it was analysed further is shows that this energy can effect and alter matter on all its levels." When she heard this she felt like she could cry out of sadness and happiness, it was her son Daniel and not the unicorn she feared but at the same time she felt great guilt for shouting at him and saying he was not her son.

"Thank you doctor." She said as she took the paper that had the results of his blood test then looked back at Dr Chris as he was leaving but before he left he looked back at Mrs bell.

"You might want to get his blood checked properly to make sure it is not harmful to him." He said before he went outside and closed the door. Mrs bell decided to go and talk to Annabelle about this and apologies to her for what her but as he opened her room door she found the window open and Annabelle was not in the room.

"Annabelle?" She said before going to the window but could not see anything as the snow was raging store. "ANNABELLE!!" She shouted but got no response.

A good bit away

Daniel was sitting on a park bench and was freezing from the snow. He had used his reality powers to give himself his gio-gio hoodie but even that did little for him, he was lying on his side crying over what his mother had said to him a while ago. A few minutes later he heard his IPhone ringing and looked at the caller to see it was his mother. He did not know what to think, his mother said he was not her son so he wondered why she was calling him after that, and seeing him end the lives of three other none the less. He know he was not going to get her answers just lying there so he answered the phone.

"Why are you calling me?" He ask shivering and barely able to say correctly.

"I'm so sorry for what I said Daniel, you're little sister showed me a recording of how the two of you were playing a hour or so ago, you still have you're cute girly squeal, and I got the results from the blood test. I don't know what happened to you that let you get that ability but it does not change that face that you are still my son." As she said this Daniel felt like his heart was now a fire starting to burn brightly. He could almost not believe that this was happening. She still saw him as her son after what he had done.

"But-but I-I...the troops, mo-....I DO NOT SOUND LIKE A LITTLE GIRL" He screamed in anger.

"Yes you do Daniel." She said while giggling. "Now I know about what you did to them and don't think you are going to get away with what you did to these troops and not have some trouble young man, now find you're sister, she went out to try and find you, when you find her get back home, the storm is getting worse, also when you are back you will tell me the full story of what happened that day and what has change about you ok?" Daniel looked around and it was true, even with his enhanced vision he had difficulty seeing more than twenty feet in front of him and that was with his vision so he could only wonder what this looked like for his mom.

"Ok mom, I will find Annabelle and be back later."

"Please hurry I am worried abou....what...the house..wha..what is happe-" After that all he heard was static until it cut off.

"Mom. Mom are you there? MOM!" He shouted but after getting no response he hung up. He was about to ask NOC what happened until he heard a few cars pull up. Sitting up he turned his attention to them and found there were multiple people in black suites walking towards him.

"By order of the president of the USA you are under arrest. Don't try to resist." One said and Daniel just looked at them with amusement and confusion.

"What are you doing here? This is not America." He asked them to see if he could get a answer.

"Two years ago after you got attacked, lots of countries started to constrict machines that could warn of other space-time rifts. We did not know if ours worked correctly and it went off yesterday, the day you reappeared and seeing you are here now. well now we know it does work. Also with the recent report about you.....unique abilities we were order to take you into custody. Now will you come along quietly?" The one who Daniel assumed was the leader explained to him.

"Are you for real? Dude if you know who I am then you will also know I crushed a tank with my mind and took a shell from that tank to the face. What could you do that the others have not done? Also how did you know I was here?" He asked with confidence until he saw what looked like a detonator in his hand, not just his hand but the others had the same things too.

"These are wired to explosives that are set around you're parents house, if you don't come now, we will detonate them. As for how we knew where you were, its not that hard to track a phone call." He said with almost no emotion. This made him pissed. He always hated government stuff as the thought that all they wanted was power and now it seems he thought right. He was about to agree to go with them until he remembered what he wanted to ask NOC.

"NOC what happened to my mom over that call?"

"It's here, the dark sphere is here and I has clamed you're parents. Daniel got scared and felt like his heart just dissolved in acid, he more or less just got told that his mom and dad were dead and the fact that it was here for him made him feel like it was all his fault they were dead. He did not care much that this thing could kill him after the news but then so he asked two another questions that popped up.

"It was in Africa last I checked almost one hour ago, how did it get here so fast and how can I stop it? He asked in hopes that he could prevent it from killing other innocent people.

"When you had you're emotional outburst it was able to track you're location and travelled faster to it. You can't stop it as you are not strong enough, also if you are wondering that if you left this planet that it would follow you, well you are right I would but because this planet was where you're energy spiked up in you're rage, it will not stop until this planet is done.

Now Daniel felt worse for the fact that all people on this world, all eight to ten billion were going to die by this negative universe's interference all because it wanted him. He was just about to go with the men and women that were in front of him as he did not see the point of not anymore until he remembered what his mom said. Annabelle was still out there and looking for him and then he closed his eyes and try and listen for her, he hoped he would be able to hear her he also tried to see if he could alter space to teleport to her. after a few seconds he saw that even thought his eyes were closed he could still see but it was like he was looking thorough a camera and around the side of his vision he was a faded blue colour.

"What is this?" He asked NOC

"You are altering space through you're eyes so now you can view anywhere." NOC told him to much Daniel willed his power to allow him to find his sister and it did. He knew where she was so with determination he opened his eyes and was just about to run to get his sister but before he did he flipped off the people who wanted to arrest him, snapped his fingers and then ran as fast as he could and a second or to later he heard there screams of fright.

"There is no suites around here so no harm done." He said as he took off while he just used his reality powers to summon Freddy fazbear behind them.

Daniel remembered he used his power of space before to get his sister off of him so the thought he would try using it to fly and to his amazement he found out he could but he kept himself focused and went to get Annabelle. When he arrived to find his sister and when she saw him she hugged him tightly.

"Big brother, its so good to see you again." She said but then saw a look of sadness on his face and asked what was wrong and Daniel was honest with his sister and told her about there parents and the dark sphere.

"I know it is bad, but I am going to keep you safe, it is what mom would have wanted. Now lets go, we will morn there loss when you I get you to safety." Daniel said as he picked up his little sister and flew off while holding her. He looked behind him to see the dark sphere but only it was not a sphere now as when he looked to both sides he saw no end to how far it stretched, Annabelle tightened her grip on his hoodie.

"Are we going to be ok?" She asked Daniel who did not want to lie to her so he just said.

"I hope so sis, I truly do."

Castle of the sisters

Star swirl had just finished setting up the everything needed for the spell that sombre used but he added his own extra feature in which the portal stayed open until he closed it so he would not need to recast the spell. He was now starting to charge his magic up. Then a blue portal opened up and when it did star swirl felt a very big chill coming from it.

"I promised celestia I would find out what he was up to and I intend to do that." With that in his mind he stepped through the portal.

Back on Earth

Daniel was still flying and carrying his sister unsure of where to go but then she saw what looked like something shining from below and realised that it was coming from the alleyway he got attacked. He flew down to it and when he reached the bottom he saw another unicorn but it had a different colour to it, it was wearing a cape and hat that had starts and bells on it and also had a beard.

"Unicorns with beards, now I have seen it all. How is its beard a different colour to it coat anyway, from what I know that makes no scene." He thought as the unicorn was looking around until Daniel saw that the portal was still open he then looked back at his freezing sister before he decided that he should go through it, it might lead him to somewhere he does not know but if he stays here he and his sister would die. "Hey NOC I know my last power I want to know, can you grant me the knowledge of shape shifting and also how to shape shift others?" He asked.

"They are related so yes I can." At that Daniel got a flow of knowledge about the power.

"With this I can disguise me and my sister as one of them when we enter there world." Daniel thought as he used his space powers to let him fly again but this time he also bent the light in space around him which turned him and his sister invisible. He then flow through the portal quickly and thankfully the sound of the wind from the snow storm let him get without a sound. He found himself in a room and looked around, he found a open window and flew up to it only to stop a moment later when he heard the unicorn come back through and the portal close.

"What ever that world was sadly it's gone now." the unicorn then sighed. "How will I explain to celestia I found nothing, that I failed her as a friend?" it said as it walked over to a pair of large doors, opened them and left the room then closed them.

Daniel did not wait any longer and flew out the window and up high to see that what he was in was a castle surrounded by a forest. He did not want him or his sister to be discovered to he looked to where the forest expanded the most and flew that way all the while his sister was still shivering.

"Are we safe brother? Where are we?" She asked looking at him with hopeful eyes.

"Don't worry Annabelle we are safe, I don't know where we are but its ok we will find out. I promise I will always be here for you." Daniel said with a smile and with that his sister also smiled before hugged him and Daniel felt her skin was almost ice cold. I need to get her warm soon, I need to start a fire far away from the castle." Daniel though as he continued to fly with hope of a private, peaceful and non dangerous life.

Training and Errors (Rewritten)

Training and Errors (Re-Write Planned to be done)

Note From Author : I will fix spelling errors when I can. If you find some plz point them out.

Daniel had found a clearing and landed in it then using his reality powers he made a campfire ampere and wrapped his sister in a cover, she was still cold but her shivering stopped. He knew that they needed a house now that they were in a new world so he got ready to snap his fingers again to make a house until he realised that he did not know what a house in this world looked like so instead he made a house that was shaped like a tree but had brown titanium instead of bark.

"This should keep her safe." He thought as he carried his sister into the house only to discover the inside was empty. Then he remembered he only made the outside of the house, not the inside. He snapped his fingers again and in the house appeared a fire place, bookshelves filled with books, seats, sofas, lamps, the floor became a large purple carpet and a TV with a DVD player and lots of cartoon DVDs. "So she wont find this place boring." He though as he place Annabelle on the couch that was made of cotton while she was sound asleep. "I better finish the rest of the house." Daniel reminded himself as he walked of and finished the kitchen, bathroom and two bedrooms and lastly he made the leafs of the "tree" that he and his sister now lived in into advanced solar and lunar panels after which the lamps and room lights of the house all turned on. Daniel was thankful that he know all about altering reality, molecules and matter, as all he had to do was think of something, will it and then it would appear or he could change one object into another.

Daniel sat down on a chair and started to think about what should be done and what was needed to do. He needed to take care of his sister by himself now and needed to do some training with his powers so he would be ready if he ever encountered the dark sphere again, he also needed to learn how to control them at he could accidentally end up killing a innocent.

Daniel decided he should look around the forest to see if it was not very or very dangerous for his sister and him. So he left his sister a note along with a present that was a big box of chocolates that contained kit-kats, blue ribands and other chocolates before he went outside and locked the door with the key he made shortly after he left and he also left a key for his sister on the table that he made in the centre of the living room. He was gone for almost two years so he did not know what toys were made over that period of time that she liked and it also meant he missed two of her birthdays. Using shape shifting he changed into a body of black smoke with his eyes pure white, He looked like he was his own walking shadow. He was about to start scouting the forest until it hit him.

"Time. My sister will still age. If I get the knowledge of time then I can sto-....crap NOC already gave me the know how of four powers, NOC can you remove my understanding of a power?" He asked and hoped the answer was yes.

"No I can't, I grant knowledge and give answers. I have already gave you total understanding of four powers, you must learn the rest you're self. Also If you want to learn how to control time with no side effects, that will be very difficult as time is one of the complex powers." He said to Daniel who now was focused on learning time, but only until he could learn how to de-age others, after that he would probably stop.

"Ok. Step 1: Scout the forest. Step 2: Spawn objects. Step 3: Train with powers on said objects until I find a way to keep my sister from dying of old age." With that in mind he was just about to go in the forest when he heard flapping, he turned towards the sound of it which was up above him and almost right behind him, what he saw was a unicorn with wings that was dark blue and with hear like the night sky that was landing where he made the campfire "Oh crap I forgot about that." He said as he watched her....at less Daniel assumed it was a her with hair that long and eyelashes like that who was standing next to and looking at the fire that was previously made. "Must be a pony as she is a bit small for a average horse for what can compare last time I saw one. What would she be doing here anyway?" Daniel thought.

"She is here as she usually fly's over this forest to calm herself down from her royal duties.. NOC said and this made Daniel a bit angry as he remembered in his world before it was destroyed that authorities tried to arrest him just for what he could do. He then saw that she was looking...at the tree house he made, there was a light that even Daniel could see that was visible through the window and it was from the lamp that he left on for his sister, now this winged unicorn was starting to approach it and Daniel decided to get rid of this pony pest.

Daniel let out a growl to her and the pony turned to see a figure made of dark smoke that was staring right at her with two dright white eyes. Luna had studied creatures that lurked in the Everfree and had been in the forest lots of times, but never has she seen a creature like this and that put a bit of fear into her.

"Who dost thou think thou are creature?" Luna did not relies she was speaking in old equestrian.

"If I don't saw anything she might think I am unintelligent and not bother with me again after this." He thought as he did not move from his spot.

Daniel just continued to look at her. Then he saw that the pony was looking at the campfire then back at the house he made before looking back at him.

"What did you do the settlers that were here?" The pony said with anger in here voice but this only made him more mad so Daniel decided to give her one more warning. So he let out a low growl again but time it was louder, narrowed his eyes at her and took one step forward.

"Foolish creature, you dare threaten princess Luna? You will pay for you're dishonouring of royalty." She said that last part in a voice that Daniel thought could rival Fus Ro Dah, he then saw her horn charge up and shooting a beam or magic at him but at this he did not move and the beam broke upon contact with him. He saw that this startled the pony so Daniel took this opportunity, rushed forward and delivered a kick to her side which knocked her about 15 feet away from him.

When luna got up she looked back at the creature in shock as her attack did nothing to it and it just kicked her once and she was already feeling a little winded, but she would not give up as she had faced foes that were almost on her level like sombra or above her power like discord. She took to the sky and charged at it at top speed with her horn ready to fire a more powerful blast as the shadow creature just stood there looking at her and she fired at it, her attack made contact and sent it back against a tree with enough force to break it so at this she landed and went to check on it only to be kicked again at the same side she was before. When luna stood back up she saw that her attack did not seem to hurt it at all however because the creature was made of nothing but darkness except for its eyes she was unsure if she did hurt it, just and she was ready to continue the fight she saw the creature held what looked to be its hand out to Luna only for her to see it was starting to get brighter and a sphere of orange energy was building up in it, just when the blast was fired she managed to see what she thought was the creatures face as the light from its attack brightened greatly for a second but the only detail she got was that it had blue eyes and the rest of its face seemed to be covered by a hood. The attack was not aimed at her but to the side of her and it completely disintegrated around 20 trees and made a large hole that was red around the sides from the temperature of the attack and as she looked back at the shadow it now had its hand pointed at her with another attack ready but it did not fire, Luna decided to leave as if this was a warning then she did not want to enrage it more than she already has so she took to the air and back to the castle.

"It is probably just another monster that lurks in the everfree that is quite powerful, that was not a strong spell so it must have a resistance to magic but still a ursa major or even a minor could handle it, nothing to worry about but I should try to find out about it." Luna though as she flew back to the castle. Daniel stood still as he watched her leave and when she was gone he took off to scout the forest now that he had taken care of that pest.

A few hours later he returned home to find Annabelle happily eating the sweets he left while watching Pokémon on the TV. Before he entered the house he returned to his normal form then opened the door and entered. She turned to the sound of the door opening to see Daniel now locking the door before looking over at her.

"You're back, How is it out there?" Annabelle asked Daniel after she had paused the DVD player.

"It was not that dangerous, but don't get to confident about that ok Annabelle, It could just be a time of year when this forest is not as deadly." Daniel said before he decided to sit down and watch the cartoon with her, as he watched a few of the movies with her he saw a few forms and powers he thought he would try out. After a while he got up from the chair he sat on and headed outside to do some training.

He stood outside and planed to control his energy projection power, he snapped his fingers and two giant rocks spawned. He then lifted the palm of his hand to one and focused on the amount to power he felt going through him, he used only a little bit of what he used back on earth and the result was not what he hoped for as the first rock was disintegrated into dust so he then turned to the other rock and did the same thing but he only shot it when he felt like his energy was non existent and when the beam made contact the rock broke into smaller pieces.

"This is going to be harder than I though so perhaps I should try something else....like thermal vision." Daniel said to himself as he closed his eyes and willed it to happen then when he opened his eyes he looked around and he did indeed use it correctly but he felt like he had a mild headache so he stopped the thermal vision. "Ok that was cool besides the headache part. Now lets try space gaze that NOC told me about." Daniel then looked up into the night sky and altered space around his eyes, he soon found that he could see the surface of what he looked at despite the fact it is so far away, to see if this was not just a illusion he used it to look into the house and found his sister at a jar of cookies so he stopped what he was doing and went to look into the house through the window and sure enough his sister was at a cookie jar.

He then decided to try a learn to bend the elements, with that in mind he willed to control the wind but only on a basic level to get started so he tried to send the wind one direction and he did with just a slight breeze feel, he did this a few times until he thought of moving on so this time he sent a high force of wind to the side but he was unprepared for the force as he did not know how strong it was going to be so he could not react in time and went head first into a tree, as he picked himself up he hear a snap from behind but just as he turned around the tree fell on top of him so he lifted the tree of him and got back to his training.

He now chose to try and learn fire so he hand out with his palm facing upwards and imagined he was holding a fireball, after a few seconds he saw that he was holding on to one so he pulled his hand back clenching the fire in his hand and then he pushed his hand out and opened it which caused the fireball to be tossed far and after a few second Daniel heard a explosion. Using his space gaze he checked where the explosion happened and found there was luckily nothing that could start a forest fire and as he stopped using his gaze and decided on what to learn next he scratched a itch on his head only to discover his hair was on fire. He caused another gust of strong wind to come towards him which put out the fire on his hair but caused him to fall to the ground which after a few seconds he picked himself up off the ground.

"NOC said my mind was unaffected when I merged so I should try something related to that, let try mind reading." With that he snapped his fingers and a lifeless clone of himself appeared and he used his power to look into the mind of one and found nothing then he willed to give it a command that was to stand and it did, Daniel was happy with his work until a few seconds later when the clones head exploded and he found a bit of the brain landed in his hand, to which he shacked it off in disgust. Daniel closed his eyes and focused on the energies around him and what he noticed was that he put a lot of pure power into the clone and because it was giving a command but making a brain wave he assumed he put to much energy into it.

"Ok, I need to watch how much power I put into a ability." Daniel said as it seemed to be the reason his powers had a side effect, Is because when he has been using a ability or power he been putting put too much energy into it, if not then he was at least happy he found one of the reasons. "If I can learn the correct amount I need to use then hopefully I could avoid more side effects in the future."

Daniel now decided to try and see about learning time so he snapped his hands and two apples appeared on the ground near him, he focused on one of them and after a while he could feel flow of time around his fingers as it was effecting everything around him and was doing so while not being interfered , then he concentrated on that but he unintentionally caused time to go faster and the first apple rapidly aged into nothingness. He then tried the same with the other apple only to have it explode like a bomb when he put to much raw cosmic power into it which cause him to rub his ears in pain.

"Screw this, I am going to learn more about time right now." Daniel said to himself angrily when he recovered from the explosion, he altered space around him to keep the energy of time from flowing out then he willed time once more. "It's about understanding how it work, how its power flows and what effect it has so if I can study it at the core of what it can do when it is at its most powerful level then I will learn faster." As he continue to look deeper into it the more he seemed to understand how the energy of time worked. He discover how he needed to alter time to de-age other but still yet had to try it out. "Ok, i now know what I wanted to know so i should.....What else can I learn?" Daniel was going to stop now he know how to do what he had searched for but the opportunity to learn more about time so quickly was just to much for him to pass. But he was so focused with his decryption of time energy he did not notice that it was getting out of control and he had been unintentional pouring pure power into the time energy which was causing it to act up. He realised that very soon and he tried to will it to stop but he could not as he did not understand time enough to stop this much of it and the power of it destroyed the space barrier he set up. "Oh Crap" He said as he backed off from it one to hear a voice he hoped he would not hear right now.

"Big brother are you done playing around?" Annabelle asked looking at Daniel and then saw what he was backing away from. "What is that?"

Suddenly a strong pull of wind seemed to come out of nowhere and got Daniel and Annabelle by surprise but before the fell into the unstable energy Daniel got to Annabelle to shield her for what would happen when they fell in. They both had there eyes closed in fear as they were falling and Daniel decided to tell Annabelle what had happened.

"I'm sorry Annabelle, for this, I am so stupid." He said in a worried voice.

"Why? what did you do?"

"I was just trying to learn how to control my powers and it was going so slow, I got annoyed and thought that if I could study the source of where the energy is strongest at that I could learn from it more quickly and it worked but I let my curiosity get the better of me because when I did find what I was looking for I wanted to learn more and now we could die from it." He explained to his sister as he feared this would be the last opportunity he would have to speak to her

"Big Brother we have not even been here for one day.....ONE DAY!!! Yet you still found a way to mess everything up." Annabelle said that with a hint of annoyance in her voice after she sighed.

"I know I know, I am a dumbass."

Back at the castle of the sisters

Luna had just returned to the castle which had taken her longer than she thought because of her injury from getting hit by the creature she encountered in the forest, normally she flew over the forest during day time when she was done her duties but recently she has chosen to do it at night as she wonders why her subjects choose to sleep her nights off when she works so hard on making then as beautiful as she can for them.

Tonight while she was flying she saw a campfire but saw nopony around it and no tents so she got curious and went to investigate it only to encounter something she never seem before and after the encounter she had to fly back to the castle with a injured side which stung when she flapped her wing that was on that side so she ended up having to rest a few times which took longer to get back that she expected, she also heard what sounded like a explosion when she got some distance away and was debating whether or not to go back and fight the creature only to accept that if she wanted to beat it she would need to read about it and probably need her sisters help. When she was flying she got lost in though about what it could be and what it had done to the campers that were there only to realise that she was not paying attention to the direction she was going and took a good amount of time trying to find a area of the forest she was familiar with. Now that she was back she was planning to go to the library to find out about the creature she met in the woods, as she entered the front door she was greeted by celestia.

"Luna, where have you been? You have been out all night and....why are you injured?" She asked when she saw luna had a bruise on her left next to her wing.

"I am fine tia, it was just a creature I met in the woods but it was one I have never seem before." Luna mentions and saw her sister get a curious look on her face.

"Oh and what did this creature look like?" Celestia asked with a eyebrow raised.

"From what I saw and know from out encounter it is resistant to magic and very strong but from how it acted it was not very intelligent. It looked like a walking shadow as all it had was dark fog coming off of it and its eyes were pure white." Luna explained.

"How do you know it was-...luna did you attack it first?" Celestia asked with a disappointed face when she asked the second part. Luna knew what she meant as she remembered a few years ago she met a creature she did not know of as attacked it as it threatened her only to discover a few hours later it was threating her because she was right next to its nest.

"Ha-ha...about that." She said with a nervous laugh while ribbing her mane and looking down to the floor while celestia just face hooved.

"Luna one of these days you are going to pick a fight that you won't be able to win if you don't learn how to be more reasonable." Celestia said and luna had just now remembered what her sister said.

"Have I truly be out all night?" She said with a shocked expression.

"Yes you have luna and it is time to lower the moon." Celestia said as he had just put her crown on with her magic.

"Can it not just last a while longer sister? Why must our subjects sleep my nights away when I work so hard on them?" Luna said in sadness and anger.

"Luna you know we can't do that. If we do then it could effect the farms and crops that supplies the towns with food and we both know that would be bad." Celestia said to luna and Luna just accepted it and lowered the moon then saw he sister raise the sun. Just as the sun rose luna saw by looking out the main castle door that was still open from her return that the moment the sun rose her subjects started to almost instantly go about there business. "Ok luna now let go we have duties to do, when we are done I will look through the library and archives for anything related to this creature you mentioned." Celestia said to luna as she walked off to do her duties but luna did not move from her spot.

"Were they just waiting for my night to finish, do they hate it that much that they wont allow it to be above there heads. Luna was not crying and almost sobbing as well. "Why do I make my nights, what is the point if they are not appreciated a little bit. Luna not started to fell anger build up within her. "If they love he day so much then I will never raise the moon again.....No. No. I will never lower it again. I will show them. I will make them appreciate the work I put into my nights." Luna said now full of rage.

A little Help (Rewritten)

A little Help

Note From Author : I will fix spelling errors when I can. If you find some plz point them out.

1000 Years Later

Daniel and Annabelle waited until they did not feel like they were falling anymore which is when they both opened there eyes and saw that the sun was just starting to rise.

"Nothing bad happened.....well its a first considering all my other powers I used had side effects." Daniel said with relief in his voice.

"It does have a side effect brother." Daniel looked at Annabelle with confusion by what she meant.

"What do you mean? What side effect?" Daniel asked

"This." At that Annabelle slapped Daniel in the head but he barely felt it.

"What was that for?" He asked in confusion.

"We could have died you fool, did you not think of that!" Annabelle shouted at Daniel while still shaking from the thought of being at what she thought was death's door "Anyway lets get back in the house, you have done enough for one day." Annabelle said in annoyance as they doth walked to the house and entered it to find that everything was dusty and the house itself looked ruined inside. "What happened here? It was not like this when I left a few moments ago" Daniel agreed with his sister so he asked NOC.

"What Happened here?"

"You have not been here in a long time." He replied and at this Daniel got curious.

"What do you mean by that? We were just her a few minutes ago."

"When you fell into that unstable time energy you travelled 1000 years into the future." Daniel would be shocked but the fact that the only difference to him and his sister is things are dusty, he decided to replace all the things he previously created because with all the time that had passed at least according to NOC would mean that most things would be broken or weak so that's why Daniel decided to replace them as he did not know how to repair them. After he used his power of reality on the house once more everything looked just like it did when he first made it.

Daniel decided to try and lighten up the mood so he thought that the best way to do that was a comedy DVD but he did not know what one to choose. He though for a few minutes until he decided to choose marmaduke so using his powers he created the DVD and put it in the player for both him and Annabelle to watch.

"What are you doing?"

"Well decouse of what happened I can tell you are probably mad a me so I am putting on a comedy to lighten the mood." He said as he turned the tv on and both of them sat and watched the movie. About half a hour into the movie Daniel felt like he was just felling more down as he felt like his heart was having trouble beating and he also found a tear going down his face which he wiped of even though his sister was having a blast watching the film so he decided to not interrupt if for her sake. He began to wonder if he was homesick but he did not think so as he did not think one could feel homesick so soon so it was bothering him he decided to up from the chair and walked over to the shelf and got a book to read but he just sat looking at it as his mind wondered.

"So 1000 years....great that means I have to search the forest again." Daniel thought to himself with a sigh. "Well if I have to I might as well chose a different form and one that might make me feel a bit better......I know my favourite Pokémon." With that he turned to his sister. "Annabelle apparently we time travelled when we fell into that unstable energy, if that is true I am going to take another look around." He said and change his form and started to go off as Annabelle just looked at him as he finished that sentence only to see Daniels new form.

"Big brother why are you a mew?" He turned around.

"Why not? Mew was my favourite Pokémon when I was younger." His sister just looked at him with a confused look and Daniel wondered why until he remembered that all Pokémon can say is there name so he turned back to normal and said his answer again to her before turning back and taking off into the forest once more using his power of space to let him fly.

He was not long into the forest and he still did not feel any better as he often got lost in thought only to snap out of it when his face collided with a tree. Daniel was now staring to get worried as to what might be wrong with him so he decided to ask NOC.

"What is wrong with me?"

"You feel guilty for what you did to you're race. You knew that King N sent that dark sphere to get you but instead got the full planet so you feel guilty knowing that you caused the death of you're own species, that's why you felt worse after watching that movie because it reminds you of your own race and what you did to them." Daniel felt like he was going to break down after he heard that, he knew he had no control over what happened and he was not strong enough to stop it which means he felt like he was not the cause for the death of his race but he also felt like he was as he could have just given himself up and that would have saved them. He did not know what to think now.

"What has happened is in that past, the most I can do is prepare for the future by training.....which reminds me." Daniel turned to a random tree then focused on it and using what little knowledge of time he had he mad the tree de-age then covered his face. After a few seconds nothing happened at all, no explosion or his hair getting set of fire there was no side effects and Daniel actual felt a bit of pride in what he had done. "I will perhaps train more later, for now I need to look for threats." He said as he continued his search and after a few minutes Daniel saw a pack of what seemed like wolfs made of wood and they were looking at him with green eyes which creped him out.

"You're not one of the everfree, what are you?" Daniel saw surprised they could talk and a bit scared but he decided not to show it so he turned back to his human form which he saw startled the wolfs then he answered.

"I am not from here and I don't want to cause any kind of trouble, as for what I am.....well I am a human." As soon as Daniel said that he saw the one wolf turn his head to the side like what a dog would do in confusion.

"A human, you mean the mythical creature that some ponies are interested in?" Once more he was surprised and the fact that his kind were known here made him more curious.

"Ok first off i am a human, that's the name of my species and second what do you mean by mythical?" He asked as the wolfs gather around and talked amongst themselves but Daniel could hear them clearly.

"What should we do."

"He does not know he is supposed to be myth."

"It could be a changeling."

"It was flying without wings or magic so it can't be."

"We don't know what his kind is capable of."

"Lets just leave."

"Bring him to the boss."

These are some of what he heard amongst the talking but they was so much talking he could not make out all of that they said. The chatting stopped and they turned back to him.

"We would like you to come with us, we think our boss would be interested in having a talk with you." The one at the front said but had a bit of fear in his voice, Daniel decided to try and ease that and thought that if he could meet the leader who was in charge of these wolf and make peace with him or her then this forest would be safer for his sister.

"I will gladly meet with you're leader and you have no need to be afraid of me as long as you don't attack me or my sister." He said hoping to ease there fear. "Why would they be scared of me?" Daniel thought but he did not will it for a answer right there so NOC did not answer him.

"You have a sibling, How many of you are there?" One wolf asked but this only made Daniel feel worse as he was reminded of his own race.

"I don't want to talk about that." He said quietly while looking at the ground. The wooden wolf saw this was something he did not like to talk about so they decided to let it drop.

"Ok then, follow us." Daniel just nodded his head and followed them. He followed them for about twenty minutes until they arrived at giant tree which was about 350 feet tall, 200 feet wide and in the centre of a huge crater. Daniel could see that the top of the tree just made it to the surface of the forest from how far he was underground, he continued to move towards the tree and entered it through the front door he looked around it and saw that it had multiple tunnels and ramps that went to different levels of the structure, there was multiple kinds of tree wood like oak, ask and chestnut there were also other wolfs running about and playing with one another, he saw that the height of them was only up to the knee of a normal wolf so Daniel assumed they were cubs. They continued until they entered a large open room about 50 feet tall, 40 in length from left to right and a good 90 or so from the door to the back of the room which looked like it had a huge pile of twigs a leaves, on both side where more wooden wolfs only the were larger than the normal ones and there eyes were red rather than green. They wolfs in front of him suddenly stopped and bowed there heads to the floor.

"King, we found something that you might want to meet." One of the wolfs said and seconds later the pile started to move to and started to pile upwards to reveal it was not leaves and twigs but another wolf only this one was half the size of the room they were in, the leaves it had were around its neck and some on its head the same way a lion has hair around its neck but what was most recognizable about it was its eyes as it was the only one that he has seen which has purple eyes. It looked over to Daniel before looking back to the wolf who spoke.

"Why have you brought a.....what is it?" It asked in a deep but somewhat calming voice and Daniel was a little hurt from being called a it. He was about to tell the alpha who he was when one wolf beat him to it.

"This is a human you greatness, the mythical creature that some ponies are interested in."

"A mythical creature? So another myth has become truth. What is your name human?" From the sound of the voice Daniel assumed it was a he.

"My name is Daniel."

"I am Thag mul, the king of timber wolfs." Daniel made a note of there species name but now he decided to ask why he was brought here.

"If you don't mind me asking, why was I brought here?" After he asked this Thag motioned over to the side of him with his head and when Daniel looked to where he indicated he saw a picture that was carved on one of the walls, it was of a pony or more specifically a winged unicorn or pegacorn that was pure dark with what looked like royal gear as he saw that it was wearing a crown and around the pony was the moon, Daniel looked back at thag but he was still looking at the picture.

"You are another myth that is true, There are many myths but the two that are the most popular are nightmare moon and humans, nightmare moon was real as she was princess Luna before she was corrupted, I know she is real as I saw he banishment when she got sent to the moon by the elements of harmony. Just about all myths and creatures related to them have great power and my rule as a leader is to make sure that my subjects are safe." Daniel now though he understood what he was saying, that all almost myths in this world apparently have lots of power and he was afraid that Daniel might be a threat to him and his subjects. Daniel looked back to the door and saw that there was lots of fully grown wolfs and pups listening to what was being said, he did not want any kind of trouble so he decided to tell him here and now.

"As long as you don't intend to harm me or my sister you have nothing to fear." At this Thag looked back at Daniel quite quickly when he said this.

"You have a sibling?" Daniel nodded at him. "How much of you're kind is there?" He asked in a calm voice, with the way he seemed to think that just Daniel alone could be a threat it was almost clear that he was trying to hide the fear in his voice but that question just made Daniel not want to talk any further however after a few minutes he decided to tell Thag as he knew that if he did not say then these wolfs might get more scared of him, which Daniel did not mind as they would probably leave him and Annabelle alone but then again they might try to kill them if they think he was too much of a threat to let pass. That and also if what Daniel understood about psychology is true then if he just kept the guilt of his race bottle up it would just get worse.

"There....was about 10 billion back on my planet before it was destroyed. Now its just me and Annabelle." He did not want to mention that it was he who more or less was the cause for its destruction.

"I-I.....sorry for your loss" Thag said to Daniel as he saw he had a face or sadness after he asked about how much of his race there was he also had lived long enough to tell of one was lying but how they speak and he could tell that Daniel truly did not mean any harm. Thag then got a idea that would benefit them both. "I can tell you mean no harm by the way you're voice was when you mentioned you mentioned it. If you don't mind I have something to ask you, could you perhaps help me and my subjects with a problem?"

"It depends on what problem it is, I would do something that involves hurting another for no reason." Daniel said turning his head and looking up to him.

"I need you to try and see if you can find some way to stop the diamond dogs from cutting down more trees as they are getting close to one of our main nests, there main city...well town as its not big enough to be a city is a good bit away from here, if you do this for me I will let all the timberwolfs of the everfree know you and you're sister are considered friendly and you will be free to visit this hold as much as you want." Daniel though for a moment and decided to go with it because if he could befriend some of the inhabitancies of this forest which is apparently called everfree then his sister would be safer, however he had one question to ask.

"Why would the dogs need to cut down you're trees."

"They are making weapons to protect there territory, about 30 years or so ago pony settlers moved into one of their towns and took it, when the dogs returned they did say that it was there land but the royal guards drove them off so now they are doing whatever they can to make and keep improving weapons, I have asked some scouts to go into the tunnels to see what they have been doing. There weaponry is....well, its not very good because the keep trying to make better weapons out of the trees they cut down only for them to fall apart." Daniel decided to help as the situation did not sound too dangerous.

"Ok, I will do it, I just need to know where they are." When Daniel said that Thag looked to the side at one wolf who had very visible scratch marks all over him.

"This here is my finest scout, He will lead you to the tunnels of the diamond dogs." Daniel nodded and started to leave. As soon as the doors closed a pup wolf went up to Thag.

"Sir, is it true that nightmare moon is supposed to return tonight?" The king wolf looked down to the pup.

"Yes it is child, why do you ask?"

"A human has appeared......well two have on the same day that nightmare moon is supposed to return. Is this a bad sign?" The cub asked with worry in its voice, Thag though on this for a moment.

"It might be......or it could be a good sign." He said that last part looking at the door.

As Daniel walked through the forest with the scout wolf they were talking along the way, the wolf asked Daniel what he knew about equestrian and other things like who the princesses are, that they are alicorns, the different kinds of ponies and the history of the land while Daniel got a few pointers on what does happen like how the princess celestia raises the sun and moon, he also learned what has happened in this place like how the lord of chaos called discord was beaten by luna and celestia while they were the wielders of the elements of harmony. Daniel was actually starting to wonder if that was just a silly nickname the ponies had given them as for what he has heard they have been used twice and both of those times they were like weapons which did not sound very harmonious to him. He also learned of a few other creature that lived in this forest and some that lived further away like cockatrices and changelings.

It took a while but eventually Daniel made it to what was apparently diamond dog territory but when he looked at it all he was a large open field of dirt with some dirt hills scattered around. The wolf looked at Daniel who went and approached one of the dirt hills, when he took a few steps he stopped and looked around but there was nothing so here, after a few seconds he started to think this might be a trap that Thag set up for him but just as he was about to start walking back 7 of the dirt hills burst open and Daniel soon found himself surrounded by about 14 large dogs but these ones were not like the kinds of dogs he knew as the were standing like him in a bipedal way, there fur was grey and looked very ruffled the also had quite large claws on the fingers at the end of there arms.

"Well boys looks what we here have." Daniel looked at the dog who said that but he was more interested in why they were talking like that when the wolfs talked normal English.

"What it supposed be? It too tiny for minotaur, not little hair for dog." Daniel saw that one of the dogs was asking that to the one who spoke first and that one who did speak first was wearing armour but it was quite rusty, it was also the only one wearing any kind of armour so Daniel assumed this was there leader.

"Are you the leader of the diamond dogs?" He asked to the one that was wearing the armour.

"Silence you creature are in our territory so you say to us. What is you?" Daniel was getting annoyed with this poor kind of language but he chose to let it pass if he wanted to try and negotiate with them.

"I am Daniel and I am a......human." There reaction was kind of what he was expecting because of the way the timber wolfs acted when he first encountered them as all of them except the one who is perhaps the leader of this small pack seemed to back off a bit but he did see that all of them had a look of surprise and fear. "Just like the wolfs again. That was until there leader who Daniel decided to nickname Rusty for now because of the condition his armour was in started laughing and for this the other dogs and Daniel looked at him in confusion but after a few seconds he stopped laughing and turned to Daniel.

"You think us is stupid? You be no more that joke. Now leave or be taken to boss." The other seemed to agree that Daniel was not a human and just some kind of pony magic trick and waited for him to leave but Daniel stayed where he stood unmoving. "Very well, You no say we did not tell you." At this the dogs attacked him to which he avoided there attacks with ease until he kicked one of the dogs in the face which knocked it out cold and the others along with rust looked in shock.

"I Don't want to fight them, perhaps I can intimidate them." As this thought Daniel held out his hand with the palm facing the dogs and let cosmic energy flow into his palm however he did not fire it, after less that five seconds they all backed away and did not try to attack him so he stopped the flow and lowered his hand back to his side before folding his arms while still looking at them.

"Still think that I am just a trick?" He asked to which they all shacked there heads in the way that indicated No. "Good, now I am here to meet you're leader. Can you please take me to him?" They nodded at Daniel and then rusty stepped forward.

"Ok, follow me." When rusty said that he turned back to his dogs "Fido get frank, the rest of you can got back to whatever you were doing before." With that said he lead Daniel to there leader while one of the dogs went to help the one that Daniel knocked out and the rest disappeared down other dirt tunnels.

As Daniel walked through the tunnels following rusty there were a few more dogs that seemed to start following him when they saw him, while they were walking to the leader of the dogs Daniel saw something that he did not like in the slightest, there was pups but unlike the happy and playful kind that people like so much these one were picking whatever scrap remains they could off of bones and they looked malnourished as he could almost as clear as day see there veins and there legs, arms and chest bones.

"If I can use my reality powers to make a food dispencer for them then they might in return not cut down more trees, but how will they protect there home if they have no weapons to make? I don't want to make undead soldiers to protect them as that might scared them and the cubs more, also there is magic in this world and if games along with movies have taught me something it is that raising the dead is necromancer and that is dark magic which is bad, if I do that I might attract lots of unwanted attention from magic wielders in this world which would also put these dogs in danger. Hold on......NOC you said I can't restore someone to life if they died but can I make new life?"

"Yes and No. You can make artificial life like machines, however you can't make full life like a soul, you could make new life with training but it would not have any kind of free will as if you were to make sentient life then it would have to have a soul and with it being made from nothing rather than just being born naturally then a spirit would have to be forced into it and you can't interfere with the spirit world. However if the spirit of one accepted the lifeless body then it might be a acceptation."

"Ok, so when I am back home after this I will make another room in the house and make a Intelligent A.I and other equipment in that room for it to use, it will make machines that will protect my sister when I am away and will also help me research and understand this world. I will also need something like a failsafe or a EMP if they get out of control. I could also have a few here which would help these dogs keep there home safe but machines alone might not be enough, If I can give the A.I knowledge of things like battle tactics, martial arts, weapon making, engineering and other things then this would no dough keep them safe, I will need to see if I can also get the wolfs and dogs to be allies as Thag might think of me as more of a threat if I help the dogs a lot."

Daniel was too deep into his own mind he did not watch where he was going and tripped up when he approached some stairs and fell face first on them however they were made of dirt so he did not feel a thing but he still cursed himself for not focusing. He and rusty went up the steps of the stairs and he arrived in a larger tunnel than the rest he had seen before and at the back sitting next to and looking at a pile of gems was another dog but Daniel could clearly see that this was there true leader as he had four other dogs with him that almost had full body armour on and he himself was bigger than the normal diamond dog as the top of each of the four guards heads with the helmets on just reached a little under chest height but a little above stomach height, not only that but his jawbone looked like it had the strength to bite right through steel and he could see its muscles clearly not just on the arms but also on its legs, chest and neck, unlike the others to which he could barely see any kind of muscle but were also not as skinny as the pups were. Daniel knew that if he was a normal human that he would be torn apart in less than 5 seconds if he tried to fight this tank of a dog and he did not want to try to see how much he was enhanced by fighting it, he was here to try and settle things peacefully.

Rusty approached him and bowed.

"Alpha, wishes to see you, something does." To this the leader looked away from his gem pile to the one who spoke to him then to Daniel.

"What is creature you bring here?" When he said that Daniel saw that its teeth were slightly larger than the normal dogs and were almost like daggers, he started to wonder if this was a dog or a bear in disguise. Rusty looked back at Daniel then move to the side so he could speak.

"My name is Daniel and I am a human." As he said that he heard chatter behind him and he turn around he saw there was a lot of other dogs there, he thought that they were probably the one who followed him when he was walking through the tunnels.

"A Human? Here? Near the ponies sun celebration?" The leader said but did not seem scared of surprised he seemed to be in thought. This made Daniel feel a bit better about how this meeting might go as this is the first time something has not been fear stricken or has shown worry when he mentioned he was a human.

"Yes I am a human and I am not here to cause trouble, I just what to talk to you about something." To this all dogs stopped chatting and there leader snapped out of this thought.

"We never seen you, you supposed only a pony myth and you want to talk to us, what about?" There leader asked, if Daniel was to be on there friendly side he perhaps should address the dog leader by his real name.

"I am here to ask for a trade Mr......" Daniel stopped there and the dog knew he wanted to know his name.

"I not mr, Name is brago. Alpha Brago to the dogs." Daniel nodded and then continued.

"Brago, I am here on behalf of King Thag of the timber wolfs to ask that you please stop cutting down there forest." After he said this Daniel had a felling of uneasiness as everything went quite for a few seconds.

"Why should we? We have been doing this for years. We need to make weapons to keep our home and pups safe. What could you offer us that would be good enough?" Daniel felt a bit scared now as he prepared to use reality alteration to make a food dispenser for them, he was the condition the pups were in so he hoped this would be accepted. He closed his eyes, snapped his fingers and then opened them again to see a white cylinder machine with a few blue buttons along the said and a big red one on the top at the side. He felt like his world started to spin and almost fell over, he felt sick and like he was about to throw up and he did but he saw it was blood instead of normal puke. This has not happened before so he asked NOC.

"What happened?"

"You made the machine the way you wanted it to be made, it wont run out of its own electricity or meat supply, however even though you know how to alter reality if it defies some laws like the machine you just made does where it wont run out of power or supplies then it needs some more power to make it, you are used to altering reality but not to the extent you just did so it took a toll on you, you will be able to get used to it if you do that kind of reality alteration more often."

Daniel stood back up straight and looked more closely at the machine, the small blue buttons had different pictures of animals on them like a chicken, duck, cow and more. There was 2 slightly bigger blue buttons at the top that said cooked and uncooked, while the red button on the top had nothing on it, the machine was about 5 feet tall and about 25 inches wide. Daniel pressed the pig button then cooked before the red one on the top, after that the centre of the top opened up to reveal cooked bacon and which that he took it and tossed it to one of the dogs at random who looked at it before taking one bit while everyone in the room watched, after the dog tried it he looked at it in amazement.

"It Very Good." From the sound of the voice of the dog Daniel assumed it was female and after she said that she quickly finished it. Daniel turned back to brago.

"I can make more of these, you're dogs will not run out of food if you agree to not cut down anymore tress." He said and prayed to god that brago would accept his deal.

"We cut down tree to make weapons to defend our home, I would agree to this but how would be protect ourselves if the ponies tried to take out land again?" Daniel decided to tell him about his plan.

"You saw how I made this machine, I can make more with different purposes like I can make some to be guards, weapon makers and combat trainers, However until I have adapted to my power enough to make them without a side effect, as you saw after I made this, I will help defend you're home should you need it. Or you could ask Thag if you're dogs and the timber wolfs could be allies." Brago had a look of uncertainty.

"How do we know they wont betray us? We have been cutting down there land for years." Daniel could see what he was meaning and knew just what to say.

"You had a reason didn't you? It was to keep others safe and from what I think there is no shame in that. If you ask he might accept." Brago looked around in the large tunnel he was in and it was full of his subjects and those that could not get because it was too crowded listened in, all eyes and ears of his people were on him awaiting his answer to which he sighed.

"Ok, it worth a try, never has happened, like you until now, it might be good thing." All the dogs seemed to howl cheerfully and Daniel kept his word and made more of those machines, after about the 7th one he made he felt like he could now make then with no side effects so he continued until 100 of then were made thinking that there was now enough to supply them while brago had ordered some of the dogs to spread the machines around the tunnels and feed the pups as soon as they can, Daniel tolled brago how there was a scout wolf that lead him here for this negotiation and that if it was still there then he could get a message to Thag, which this Daniel and brago went to the surface.

When they got to the top Daniel looked around for the wolf but did not see it so he decided to call on it.

"Hey eh.......Crap I did not get his name.....Scar...." After that he saw some bushed shaking and the same wolf appeared and walked up to Daniel.

"How did you know my name?" He asked

"Lucky guess. Anyway can you got back to Thag and tell him to meet me here, Brago the leader of the dogs has come to a agreements and there is something we wish to discuss with him." Scar looked at brago then back at Daniel before nodding and leaving. Once he was out of sight Daniel decided to discus something with brago.

"Hey Brago, Can you do something for me in return of this?"

"Shure, what it?" He asked looking to Daniel and now Daniel saw that brago had a scar going down his left eye but it was not very visible.

"If you consider me a ally then can you let you're dogs know about it and extend it to my sister."

"You have sibling?" He asked in a bit of a surprised voice.

"Yes I have a sister and I want to keep her safe, also if you are going to ask how much of us there is then the answer is only me and my sister." At this brago seemed to be a bit upset about something but before Daniel could ask what it was brago already asked it.

"Why? Why you help us? All other creatures run from us, call we us monsters, brutes, barbarians and so, why you no like them?" Daniel thought that he probable was not upset but actually quite happy he and his subjects were getting help but from what he said just there that all other species called them monsters and this was them getting help from another race so suddenly that he did not know how to take this.

"I have seen enough movies, cartoon and played enough games to know not to judge one by what they are, its there action that show who they are and only they can change that." Daniel realised what he had just said sand face palmed. "Oh great now this world has me talking like someone does in a Disney video or a fanfic."

"Ok, I tell all dogs about you and you're sis, say you are friend." Brago said to Daniel.

"He already considers me a friend when we just met not one hour ago? I wonder how I will die this time. Will the insanity or semi-immortality drive me to do It first, will I kill myself in training with my powers or will this worlds overdose of sugary weirdness drive me to it first..

After a few minutes Daniel heard sounds from the forest and saw that Thag had arrived with around 30 wolfs when he stopped in front of brago he looked to Daniel.

"You have managed to get them to stop cutting out trees?"

"Yes I have, I made them some machines which will not let them run out of food. They did ask me about how they will defend there territory so I though that if you two could agree on a alliance then it would benefit both of you." After he said the both Thag and brago looked at each other and after a few seconds Thag looked back to Daniel.

"He and his dogs were close to destroying one of our main nests and he did not stop even after we had asked him to a lot of times, if you had not stopped it we would have attacked them." Daniel though it might be like this so he decided to make some cartoon speech and hope it worked.

"If you two look at one another you probably see a rival, a foe or something like that where they have no care about you and you have none for them in return, you probably see them and think they know nothing of you and there kind is nothing but greedy and or mean.

But what I see is two leaders who are just like one another, who care about there subjects and what them to be safe and happy almost whatever the cost, when you both met each other here just a few seconds ago you did not just attack one another so do you not think that is a indication that you both are not mean and greedy, he did cut down trees and that was destroying you're territory but he was doing it to make things to protect his dogs so he had a good reason not a bad one, also when I first encountered you're subject before you met me they did not just attack me on sight or without a warning and a reason so yet again another point that shows you are not mean. Lastly you Thag tried to keep reasoning with him so you clearly did not want to fight, the same goes for brago, he could have attacked you're messengers but he didn't because he did not want to fight, just to be read for one if it was inevitable so neither of you wanted to hurt the other. Do you to not see you are quite a lot alike?"

After he finished saying this they turned there view away from Daniel and to each other.

"He is right. I suppose we could try to be allies. What do you think?" Thag asked brago who nodded in return.

"Yes, could help us both, it is change, it might be good thing." Daniel smile a this, these two were foes but now they have listened to reason and took a chance to be friends he felt like he was about to cry until he remembered his sister.

"Oh crap." Both Thag and brago looked at Daniel when he said that. "I need to get back to my sister, she might be worried about me." He was about to take off until another thing clicked in his mind. "I can't keep my sister in that house forever just to make sure she is safe, its just not right, I need to find a small town, village, settlement or almost anywhere with not a lot of activity that could expose us so he can still go outside and play or go to visit different locations, somewhere for her to live safely but also not isolated." He thought and then turned back to the two leaders. "Do you two know a place like a town or village where there is not a lot of activity and its quite small?" Thag was the first to speak.

"Yes there is a town next to the everfree, not a lot of thing that happen there but from what my scouts have told me the residences are friendly, at least to anything that is a pony. There is a lot of activity from us near its borders so for you and you're sister it will be much less dangerous." Daniel felt like he could flip there and then with this news.

"Thanks Thag, what the name of the town and where is it?" He asked with a smile.

"It is a few miles north, its called ponyville which is strange consider ville for village is in its name but it has a town centre." He answered to Daniel while pointing north.

"Here take this." Brago said to Daniel and handed him a piece of paper and when Daniel unfolded it he found it to be a map of the land he saw the location of the ruins and if his hunch was right then those ruins were of the castle he was in when he first arrived here and if the ruin was somehow important enough that it was on a map then there was probably a path to ponyville from it. He decided he would give it a quick check before going back home.

"Thanks brago." Daniel said before folding it back up. "Well I should get going then, bye." With that Daniel change back into a mew, used space alteration to fly and took off towards the ruins which were east.

After a few minutes of flying Daniel arrived at the ruins and he recognised it as the same place he was at when he arrive on this world so he entered it and looked around the place. After a few minutes he was about to go outside and try to find a path to ponyville when he heard what sounded like hoof steps so he went right up to the ceiling and looked down, he saw a pony that had a coat with a colour that he found hard to descried but when he focused his vision he could see that the pony had very visible eyelashes so Daniel assumed it was female, her eyes were a raspberry red, she was wearing some cloths, a hat and had what looked like compass on the side of both of her back legs. Daniel tried to sneak passed her but heading the other way she was looking and managed to get into a room and lost sight of her. He discovered he had entered a kitchen and not he was starting to feel hungry as he did not remember the last time he ate. He though about what he wanted and after that he snapped his fingers which he found was a bit hard to do as a mew and a chocolate cake appeared on the table.

"If this does not give me food poisoning then I will know its safe to make food like this for Annabelle, if it does give me food poisoning then....well I can't die from it so I am fine. He though as he started to eat the cake.

Back out in the hall the daring do was disappointed because she had planed a trip here for quite a while and fought the creatures and other dangers of everfree just to find nothing that could be considered treasure in the castle.

"This search was a waste of time all along." She said as she took out a notepad and pencil from the pocket on her cloths and scored out The sisters old castle. "When I get back home I will find something else to explore." She was about to leave until she heard some books moving in a room behind her so she went back to check on it.

Daniel had just finished eating the cake he made but it was not as good as a normal one, after he finished eating it he looked around the room and found some cook books which he was reading by levitating them and looked through there titles.

"Not what I like but I need to learn to take care of my sister and that cake was not that good, if I can learn how food is properly made rather than just making them from nothing then I might be able to make better dinners for Annabelle." He though as he searched through the books but all of them were of cooking and making meals from plants and or vegetables but because ponies don't eat meat this was not something unexpected. He looked out the window and saw that the sun had not moved much it was actually still morning. As he continued to look around he found some more cook books, cups, plates and other related things, but just as he was about to continue searching for anything that could be meat related, because if ponies were the dominant species here then they might have small pets that can eat meat like cat or dogs, he remembered he learned how to age and de-age things so he decided to test it out again to make sure he had the hang of it, he saw a old miniature painted statue of a alicorn which he recognised as it was the one he kicked to keep her for finding about him and his sister's true identities, with it in his hands he closed his eyes, felt the flow of time and used his power to reverse the flow, he then opened his eyes and saw that it looked as good as new as the colours were easily distinguishable and the surface of it was now very smooth. "Great, I can control ageing and de-ageing. With that thought he put the statue back down and flew over to one of the books he saw on a shelf that was about making different kinds of soups. Daniel though that he might as well take that as soups would be easy because he could just add something like chicken to it. He tried to remove it with his hands and he did but it fell to the floor so he decided he would pick it up with levitation, which he did and was about leave until he heard what sounded like a pencil on paper behind him and when he looked at the door he saw the same pony he tried to avoid earlier looking between him and her notepad but when she saw he was looking at her she stopped doing whatever she was doing on the notepad and just stood there staring at him and he did the same.

There was a long awkward silence that was soon broke by the pony.

"uh....Hi." Daniel cursed himself for the second time today as he has now been seen but on the plus side he has not been seen in his true form. Daniel charged at the door which opened it and then started to fly away while shouting at the pony to go away but then he remember in this form all that others would hear is him saying mew over and over again but this did not stop him as he tried to find the exit of this castle.

"Wait, please stop I did not mean to scare you." The pony said as he heard she was following him, Daniel did not know if she was being truthful or just saying that but so far today he has met two different species that looked like monsters but at heart they were no different than him, they were intelligent, felt emotions and had desires just like him so he decided to give this pony a chance. He slowed down and turned around to look at her and she looked at him, after a few seconds he started to lower himself towards the ground but stopped just before he touched it as he was now on eye level with her.

Daring doo did not know how to proceed with this as she was experienced in getting treasures and avoiding traps, she also studied animals to make sure she knew what she would be up against when her adventures led her to encounter them but now she was face to face with a animal she has never seen or even read about in the current day or in old myth, not only that but I seemed to be more intelligent than most as she saw it was looking over books back in the castle kitchen and it also seemed to have some quite powerful abilities as it had levitated the books it was looking over, it was flying without wings and it restored a old statue by what looked like time reversal, all without a horn.

"If I does have the power to control time then is that why it has never been seen before, because it keeps traveling? This might be a new species and discovering something like that is better than almost any treasure. I don't know what it can do so I should be careful." With that thought daring decided to see what she could discover about it so she took out a apple from one of her pockets and offered it to the creature.

"Is she trying to be friendly?" Daniel thought as the pony seemed to offer him a apple and if she is trying to be friendly then he decided it would be rude if her refused so he took the apple and took a bit of it, the moment he tasted the juice in it he felt like he had just melted as this was the best apple he had ever tried so he closed his eyes and savoured it.

"Looks like it likes apples, so it is probably a herbivore or omnivore. With the ears, eyes and the way it looks is it supposed to be some kind of cat?" Daring thought as she watched the creature that was starting to eat the apple faster until only the core was left, while it was distracted daring took out a camera that she uses on her adventures and takes a photo of it while it was still eating then quickly puts the camera back into her inner pocket, the camera she was using was made to not flash or make a click sound.

"That was the best apple I have ever had. I should give something in return, but what, I can recreate it and give it back to her but I might taste plane just like the cake did. Flowers can show appreciation right, not roses though, violates? No, I know a sunflower. " With that Daniel levitated the apple core and changed it into a sunflower then handed it to the pony. Who was looking at him in shock when he made the flower from the apple core.

"It can....can alter reality? So that's time and reality, the flying and levitating it did before, so that's space too. What are you?" "What are you?" Daring said looking at the with eyes of wonder but was snapped out of it when she just realised she said that out loud.

"I don't have all day, I need to find ponyville and get back to Annabelle." Daniel thought and with that he flew off one more to find the exit which turned out to be a good bit down the hall and as he opened the door he looked back at the pony and nodded as his way of saying thanks before flying off. Daring was left looking at where the cat like creature flew before it disappeared into the forest, she took out her notepad and looked at her drawing of it still wondering what it was.

Daniel flew across a bridge that looked very unstable and to his delight he found a dirt path at the other side and followed it, a few minutes later he saw it left the trees and he could see ponyville from the entrance he was at. The place looked just right as it was not to crowded and there did not seem to be a lot of activity happening, not to the point of total boredom but to the point that you are highly unlikely to get caught if you are trying to hide.

"Good. Now I know how to get here from the castle, all I have to do is get back home and then bring Annabelle here." With that Daniel was about to head back to get Annabelle but as he turned to his right he saw a rabbit looking at him curiously. They stared at each other for a few seconds and Daniel was about to ignore the rabbit and leave before he heard a voice.

"Angel?.....oh Angel there you are?" He turned to the source of the voice which sounded to be female to see a yellow Pegasus approaching the rabbit from his side so she could not see him but she soon looked in the direction the rabbit called angel was looking after he pointed at Daniel while looking at the mare.

"Again? Congratulations you dingbat you are horrible at trying to stay unnoticed." He cursed himself for the third time this day but was so annoyed at himself he did not notice he said it out loud, when he did he thought it would not make a difference as all he says is mew in this form anyway.

"Why would you call yourself that, you're not a bat. What are you?" The mare asked Daniel

"I know I am not a bat, its a figure of- Wait you can understand me?" He asked when his brain finished processing what she had just said.

"Yes I can, taking care of animals is what I am good at." Her voice was like a mothers voice, soft and very caring but Daniel was freaked out about the fact that this mare knew what he said when he was in this form and that could be a bad thing If he truly is supposed to be a myth also if these ponies were smart enough to use magic, if it required a lot of intelligence, then he now decided to be more careful than before so he was getting out of there now.

"I...have to got." He said and flew back to his house as fast as he could.

"What do you suppose he was angel?" Fluttershy asked angel who just shrugged his arms.

"Ok, no more side tracks." Daniel thought as he continued to go through the forest to his house. When he arrived at his house a few minutes later he change back into his human form and entered the house to find Annabelle asleep on the couch. "Well I might as well do what I said I would." With that he went up the stairs snapped his fingers and a door appeared on a flat wall, he opened it and went down its stair case to a large empty room with the only source of light being a 100 watt bulb on the centre of the celling.

"If what NOC told me was true then I am going to feel like shit after I do this, but if I do it then it should make things easier." With that he snapped his finger once more and machines appeared in the room that had lots of different purposes but Daniel did not know what they were use for so he now got ready for the part he was not looking forward to. He close his eyes and focused on what he wanted to make, a highly advance A.I with the total knowledge of things like weapons, martial arts, engineering, genetics and few other things, It will try to learn more in non violent ways and solves problems itself, but will not betray him or his sister and will always follow there commands, the first command he gave it was to grow and become better then make robots with different functions but not leave the house. With all that ready he snapped his fingers and then he felt his world go dark.

"Brother? Daniel?" He heard as he started to open his eyes to see Annabelle looking at him.

"Annabelle? What happened?" He said as he sat up on the couch.

"You were passed out in a new room next to a talking blue ord that was building things with mechanical arms. But what I mainly want to know is, WHY WERE YOU LYING IN A POOL OF YOU'RE OWN BLOOD!!!" She screamed that last part at him and Daniel looked over himself to find that his grey hoody now looked almost pure red on the top but the blood seemed to stop about half way down his hoodie, he decided to try something so he though about his hoodie being clean and when he looked back down at it he found that it was clean.

"Don't need to snap my finder anymore, good" He started to stand up and looked over to Annabelle. "Sorry about scaring you...again. I discover I don't just need to learn how to control my powers but also I need to watch and adapt to the amount power I put into them. How long was I out?"

"I don't know for sure but I found you about 20 minutes ago. Daniel what did you make those machines for?" Daniel game Annabelle a quick story of what happened to him while he was out scouting.

"So are we moving to a town?" She asked with joy in her voice.

"Yes we are, however you will need a pony disguise so, first off what do you want to have, horn wings or non but be stronger?" He asked her.

"I want wings." He answered happily.

"Ok, what about you're coat, hair, tail and eyes colour?"

"I want to be pink with blue eyes and brown hair and tail, I want to look like a strawberry ice-cream with chocolate."

Daniel just shook his head with a small smile on his face and then put his hand on his sisters forehead and focused, a few seconds later he looked at her and she was just like how she wanted to be but he saw something he did not add, on her back let he saw a image of a pencil.

"NOC what is that?" He asked.

"It's a cutie mark, it symbolises ones special talent." Daniel remember that his sister back at home always loved to draw and did so very greatly but he still felt his stomach twist when he heard the word cutie mark.

Annabelle looked over herself and when she saw her mark she asked the same thing and Daniel gave her the same answer NOC gave him.

"Ok, Now me, if I got a unicorn then I should be able to use my powers without drawing to much attention." He though of what he wanted to look like and started to change form.

When it was done Annabelle looked over he brothers new form, He was a unicorn, His coat was Pure white, his eyes were a dark blue, his hair and tail were black and blue in strips, but what caught his sisters eye was his mark.

"Brother, what does you're mark mean." She asked not taking her eyes off it and when Daniel looked at it he saw what she meant as his mark was half way down his back leg on both sides and almost joined above his tail, the mark was lots of stars and galaxies but each one had a red line that left them and some red lines connected to nothing other that just space but eventual all the red lines came together in the centre of his mark which showed a image of a heart. He remember what NOC said he had merged with.

"The Heart of the universe? Is that what this indicates. Can I change it?" He asked NOC.

"Yes that is what it indicates and you can change it but I will be very difficult as this world runs on magic for everything so it is not only very strong but everywhere here, to much for you're resistance to stop, you can change it if you constantly use you're cosmic power on it to keep it the image you want or you can increase the amount or radiation within you so the magic wont effect you." Daniel decided to just put on some cloths to cover it up, he did not want to do the other options NOC mentioned as it could get him caught if he used his power all the time or he could serious hurt someone with that amount of radiation.

He thought about a hoodie and some trousers and they appeared on him, completely covering his mark. "If ponies can tell what ones talent is by looking at their mark then I don't want them to see mine, It will cause to much attention."

"It means Heart of the Universe." He said answering Annabelle's question but now she was curious of what that was, however Daniel saw she was about to ask something else so he beat her by speaking first. "I will tell you later. Now let go, I can't keep you in that house forever. He said as he altered space around him and Annabelle and flew off to ponyville all the while staying close to the ground. "I will stop this when we are close to the town. We will walk the last little bit." To which Annabelle just nodded.

Canterlot

"It has been 1000 years luna, I can't wait until you return. celestia thought as she was eagerly awaiting her sisters return but she was interuped from her thoughts by a letter that was sent to he from her student twilight sparkle that was a warning about the nightmare moon tale.

Twilight had always caught celestia's attention as she was a lot like her old friend star swirl who was close to alicorn ascension but did not achieve it as he could not fully grasp the understanding that was needed for it to happen. Celestia had a strong feeling that twilight could wield the elements of harmony and purge her sister from the evil that clamed her but twilight would not be able to do it alone, she would need help, she would need friends and perhaps that will help her in the future. Friendship was what stair swirl could not finish his research on and with this event that was going to happen that means that twilight would need friends to help her get through with it. Celestia not had a plan and she hoped it would work.

Looking over the map of equestrian she saw the little town that was holding the sun celebration this year and decided that twilight should head there to check on the preparations and make some friends.

With that in her mind she opened a scroll and started to write.

"So I am sending you to ponyville to check on the preparations and while you are there I have another task for you, make some friends." She finished the letter and sent it to twilight.

Fitting in (Rewritten)

Fitting in

Daniel and his sister have been flying for a few minutes and along the way she was asking him what the machine he made was for to which he told her that it was to help the diamond dogs and timberwolf improve economically, boost there military force and to collect information on this world for him and his sister so they don't stand out with there lack of understanding. As Daniel and Annabelle approached ponyville he set them down at the entrance to the forest where he met the yellow mare and they were about to continue to ponyville when something clicked in Daniel mind.

"We have not given ourselves names." Daniel realised but then also remembered he did not know what kinds of names the ponies had. "Well there princesses move the sun and moon and they are called celestia and Luna, so it seems there names go with their talent or their coat colour as from what scar told me about celestia her coat is pure white and Luna's is a kind of dark blue." Daniel decided to ask his sister about this only for her to say she want her name to be strawberry sprinkles, he thought that her name might just pass but now he had the difficulty of choosing his name and with him needing a name that's not unrelated to pony names would be a bit difficult, what makes it more harder is that so far ponies marks seem to mostly relate to there names in some way to there marks but Daniel did not want his to be seen. He thought for a moment and then he had a idea so he turned back into his human form and quickly looked at the map he kept in his hoodie pocket, to his delight the map mentions of other regions but does not show them so that means he could probably mention he is not from equestria if some ponies find his name suspicious and it would pass.

He thought for a moment and decided to choose related things to him and his mark, back home he liked to read about astronomy and his mark was related to space so he decided to try the name cosmos so he mentions it to his sister and she seems to agree with him. He was about to transform back into his pony for until he was strange coloured rocks around him and Annabelle that were not there before, they looked like normal rocks but they had smoke coming off them and they had a yellow liquid flowing out of them while they were glowing green cracks around it over the burned surface, he was worried there was something wrong so decided to play it safe and ask NOC off the bat.

"How did these stones get here."

"You Made them." Daniel did not remember he willed this to happen so he asked another question.

"How did I make them if I did not will them?"

"Back at the house you cleaned you're hoodie with you're mind without willing it like you have with things before, you thought about it being clean and it did become clean so as a results you're thoughts now become reality not you're will, if you want to change that to like it was before you can with the thought. As for how they were made, you made them when you thought about astronomy so you're mind made meteors."

Daniel closed his eyes and willed it be like before however he did not know if it was that simple so he did a test, after he willed it he thought about the meteors disappearing however he did not will it to be so, he also as the same time thought to himself that the only way it would work is if he willed it so with that he opened his eyes and the meteors were still there, he did the same as before but thought that he did not need to will them to make them vanish so when he opened his eyes again they were gone. He instantly thought about what he did before to make his powers work with will rather than thought as that could probably expose him and Annabelle sooner.

"Ok, so apparently I have a way to make my thoughts become reality without the need to will them, I need to be extra careful then."

With that out of the way Daniel transformed back into a pony and the two of them started to go to the town. On the way there Daniel was wondering what he should do for a house here, if he should just make one or buy one off by getting money from getting a job and while he did like the idea to just make one he had some conflicting feelings as it might be a bad thing if pony suddenly find a extra house that just appeared over night so he decided he will buy one by getting a job until he remembered he could just make money by using reality warping or changing the molecules in the air, only problem was he did not know what the currency of these ponies was or what it looked like.

Daniel was lost in thought he did not notice there was a pony trying so speak to him however Annabelle snapped him out of it when she yelled at him, when he was back to reality his sister said of how this pony tried to greet him while he was to lost in thought. The pony was a violate coloured unicorn with visible eyelashes so Daniel assumed this unicorn was female, she had a pink straight line through the centre of her hair and tail and her mark was a six pointy sided star, there was a awkward silence before Annabelle spoke.

"Brother did you not hear her?" He looked at Annabelle who was also looking at him before he looked back at the unicorn.

"Sorry about that I tend to get lost in my thoughts sometimes." She nodded with a smile then cleared her throat.

"Perhaps we should restart this. Good afternoon, my name is twilight sparkle." Daniel saw what looked like a lizard was standing beside her but he decided to be polite and give his name.

"Nice to meet you too twilight, My name is cosmos." At this his sister looked at him with confusion but quickly remembered that they were now trying to fit in so they have to use such names to avoid attention and perhaps suspicion as well then he walked up to his sister before turning back to twilight "and this is strawberry sprinkles, my younger sister."

"Nice to meet you cosmos." Twilight then realised that cosmos was wearing cloths which ponies don't normally do unless its a special event like the gala and while the summer sun celebration was going to happen tonight the cloths he was wearing were ones that were neither suitable for such a event or have been seen before, at least from what little she knew of clothing. "If you don't mid me asking, why are you wearing cloths, in fact what kind are they, I have never seen a kind like that before?" Daniel did change his clothing a bit before he arrived as now his hoodie was pure black like a midnight sky and his jeans were a bright purple. Daniel was hoping his story would pass and while he did not want to lie, he did not want let to know to much about him and his sister.

"I am not originally from equestria, I was born elsewhere and where I was from it was common to wear cloths" Twilight stopped looking at Daniel's clothing and looked at him.

"Are new in town too? I saw you and you're sister walk out of the everfree forest, why were you in there anyway?" She asked the last part with some concern in her voice.

"Yes we are new to this town and we were in the forest because we lived there for a while." Daniel saw twilights eyes go as wide as dinner plates and he was actually amazed they did not fall out of her skull while they were that size.

"You lived in everfree? How? Why?" Daniel did not know if her voice had amazement or confusion in it, possibly both, he was feeling very concerned for him and his sister as this is the first pony they have met and already they seem to be getting to much attention so he decided to answer those last ones and if it made her turn out worse then he would just get Annabelle and leave.

"It is quite easy to survive there if you know what creatures there is and we lived there for a while as we had nowhere else to go." This actually seemed to calm her down.

"Oh, Ok, well I am from canterlot and I am here to check up on the preparations for the celebrations." Daniel was relived that she seemed to not be in a panic state now and was hoping to look around town.

"Would you like to go around town with us?" The lizard that was with twilight asked him and by the sound of his voice he was a guy, twilight silenced him by putting her tail across his mouth then chuckled nervously before she took him a good distance away but Daniel could still hear the lizard clearly. "Come on twilight, the princess did ask you to try and make some friends." Daniel saw that twilight had a defeated look on her face at the mention of this.

"You're right spike, I might as well try." With that twilight walked back to him. "Would you like to go around town with us if this is both our first time here?" Daniel thought about this for a moment, While it was true that the machine he made at his house was at this moment no dough getting more information on this worlds history and the history of all the species that live on this planet he did not know when he would return to his home to check up on it, he did plan to do so soon but sometimes plans have to change so he decided to accept her offer and was confident he might learn something important along the way that will help him and Annabelle fit in with there society more easily.

"Hey Twilight, her comes somepony else if she is a residence of ponyville then both of you and cosmos might find something interesting to talk about." Spike said before he could answer so Daniel looked to the side and saw that there was another pony approaching them that was the pink, her hair looked a bit like cotton candy and her mark was of 3 balloons. Twilight seemed a bit nervous and Daniel could not blame her, he was usually the same when meeting someone new as there was times he tried to make friends in the past but it turned out very awkward. The pink pony stopped in from of them both and spike looked back at twilight. Daniel got his name from listening to there little discussion a few seconds ago.

"Come on twilight, just try." Twilight had her ears down and a nervous look on her face.

"Um....Hello." The pink pony reacted by looking at twilight then switching her gaze to Daniel then Annabelle then back and forth between them all for a few seconds before jumping up in the air with a giant gasp, stayed suspended there for a few seconds then flew off. He would have questioned how that pony did that if he did not decide to go along with weird when her merged with the HOTU. Twilight, Annabelle and spike all looked at where the pony flew off to and only Annabelle did not have a surprised look. "Well that was interesting alright."

"About you're question from before, I don't see why not, If you are here to check preparations then where do we go first?" At this spike pulled out a list and looked over it while they walked to there destination.

"Summer sun celebration, official overseers checklist, Number 1 Banquet preparations, sweet apple achers." They soon arrived at a farm, or Daniel thought it was farm by the look or it and the name but with this being a different world he can't be certain. The direction they were going seemed to be somewhere on the outskirts of ponyville and just like the name of the place there was apple trees that went very far along the land.

"Yee ha" When they heard that they all turned to the source of the noise which was a female earth pony by the sound of her voice and for the fact that Daniel did not see wings or a horn and her tail and hair was a tan colour who ran up and kicked a apple tree and a few seconds later all the apples fell into buckets down below where she stood close by with a proud look on her face.

"Lets get this over with." Twilight said after she sighed and her head was held low to the ground for a moment before she started to go and greet the other pony. "Good afternoon my name it twilight sparkle." Daniel then saw the other pony start to shake twilights hoof at quite a fast pace.

"Well howby do miss twilight, a pleasure meetin your acquaintance, am applejack we here at sweet apple achers sure do like makin new friends." Daniel was stating to feel somewhat sick of this place already, applejack just met twilight and already saying she likes making new friends so she probably thinks twilight is her friend now, he felt like he was staring to miss earth the more he stayed here, so much so he almost cried and he would have in Annabelle did not hug him which made him feel better.

"Friends? Actuale-e-e, I eh." She did not get to finish as applejack finished the hoofshake and walked towards Daniel while spike stopped twilights hoof which was still shaking and giggled a second later.

"Hi, mister and welcome ta sweet apple achers. Im applejack." She said while shaking Daniels hoof just like she did with twilights but to him it did not feel any different than a regular handshake except the hoofs part so he decided to shake her hoof in return which turned out to be a bit or a bad idea and he started to shake applejack to which she looked like a flag on a flagpole in the wind if the flag was on its side, he just noticed a few seconds later that applejack was actually off the ground so he stopped shaking her hoof and decided to apologize.

"Sorry about that applejack, I didn't mean it." He said to which to his confusion applejack just stood back up and looked at him with a smile.

"Whooow wee, you sure are a strong fella." Daniel never had much complements and as much as he could remember he has never had one from a girl before so he had a almost visible blush. "So what can I do ya for?" applejack asked and looked back at twilight and spike who both and there jaws on the ground and wide eyes as what they saw but soon shook there heads and there faces went back to normal.

"Well in fact I am here to supervise preparations for the summer sun celebration and you're in charge of the food." Twilight told applejack who was listening to her.

"We sure'a sugar are, would ya care ta sample sum?"

"Well as long at it does not take to long." Applejack rushed away and a few seconds later ringing was heard.

"Soups on everypony!!!" Daniel was starting to get annoyed at how they had words like that and wondered why they did not just say everyone as his race did not go around saying everyhuman so what was wrong with everyone but he was quickly snapped out of his thought as he was almost knocked over by lots of other ponies that were rushing passed which was also causing dust to start appearing and blocked his vision. When the dust settled he found himself, Annabelle, twilight and spike at a table but before he could start to think about how they got here or how the table appeared applejack appeared beside them. "Now why don't I introduce y'all ta the apple family?" Daniel looked around and there was lots of ponies staring at him that it made him feel very uncomfortable, so much so he put up the hood of his hoodie.

"Thanks but we need to get going." Twilight then tried to walk away but what stopped by a pony who offered some kind of food.

"This here is applefritter." Applejack said before applefritter put the food on the table and rushed off but another pony was on the other side of the table holding more food. "Apple bumkin." Daniel was actually getting scared of this as these ponies were being way to nice, it somehow made Daniel think about some fanfics he read or movies he watched where the killer would act like a saint only to kill them once there trust was gained and because he was in a world that had creatures in it that to him were supposed to be just myths he was unsure if that was the case until he remembered that here humans were myths and he was one so it would be a bit awkward to think that about them doing that to him and he would never do that to them. "Big Macintosh, applebloom and granny smith." Daniel was lot in thought he did not notice that the table was not stacked with food and he only got the name of the last 3 that were mentioned. "Up and attem granny smith." Daniel was looking for Annabelle and saw her looking at the table with wide eyes and a large smile on her face he was about to go up to her and tell her not to eat anything as it was the ponies food, not hers until he was stopped by what he heard applejack say. "Why id say there already part'a the family." Twilight spat out what looked like a apple that she had in her mouth and then chuckle nervously.

"Ok, well I can see the food situation is handled so we'll be on out way." Daniel was happy to hear that.

"Arnt ya gonna stay for brunch?" He was a small pony a filly he thought the name was, looking at twilight with a sad face and big sad eyes, Daniel swore that it was the seconds most cutest thing he had ever seen with the first being Annabelle when she was newly born.

"Sorry but we have a awful lot to do." When twilight said that they all awed in disappointment and he was that twilight was having a hard time going along with her word. "Fine" Daniel groaned inward in annoyance but all the other ponies around them cheered in happy ness.

"Before we start however, ah think a found somepony who can match mah brothers strength." They all gasped at this but applejack just turned to look and Daniel then she had a face or realisation on her like she remembered something. "Oh sorry sugar cube but ah didn't catch yer name." When she said that all the ponies looked at Daniel who tried to keep calm.

"My name is.....cosmos."

"That's ah nice name. Anyway are ya wanting to show just how strong ye are? So far nopony has been able ta match me bro." Daniel thought about this and while its true he did have enhance strength he did not know how strong he truly was so he decided to accept.

"Ok. what do I do." Applejack mentioned for him to follow and he did towards the load of appletrees along with all the others and the soon stopped near 2 trees.

"Its simple, buck a tree n see how much apples fall out, in fact big mac can a go first." She said to Daniel who looked at a giant red pony who then rushed up to one tree and hit it with his back legs which cause all the apples to fall out, after the baskets were full he stood there proudly. "Think ya can do it?" He heard applejack say to him to which he looked a bit nervous about this but went along with it so he ran towards the other tree and kicked it with his back legs with all the strength he could muster, while he ran towards it he could have sworn that time seemed to slow down before his kick made contact.

Daniel was not prepared for what happened and the tree he kicked was completely destroyed when his kick impacted it, not in the broken in half kind of way but totally destroyed like a rock through glass and some of the other trees close by were almost torn from there spot in the ground by the force from his kick. Daniel looked back at the tree to see it was completely gone and some other close by were bent from there spot in the ground, he then looked back at the others who were watching him only to see them all just like twilight was a while ago, with there eyes almost to big for there skulls and there jaws on the ground to which he chuckled nervously while rubbing the back of his head.

"Ha...ha...oops, sorry about that." The other were unmoving for a while before applejack spoke again.

"Wohoho, I knew yer were strong but not THAT strong, quite fast too." she said with a smile but Daniel was actual scared of himself now as he realised might unintentional hurt someone by using only his strength, no powers needed. Soon after applejack said that the rest of the ponies seemed to come back to reality and cheered.

A few minutes later they were all now back in ponyville to continue checking the preparations for the celebration, twilight looked like she could throw up as after he showed his strength they ended up being fed food by the apple family but twilight seemed to get most, probably because she is the main one who was tasked to check on the food.

"Foods all taken care of, next is weather." Spike said then looked back at twilight who groaned.

"I ate to much pie." Daniel was a bit amazed she was not struggling to walk in the slightest after she had all that food to eat. Spike had a look of thought on his face.

"There's supposed to be a Pegasus pony name rainbow dash clearing the clouds." With that they all looked up to the sky and saw nothing or no one there.

"Well she is not doing a very good job is she?" Daniel was about to question why twilight said she because when he thought of the name dash he thought about dash from the incredibles until he heard something coming towards them and by the sound of it, it was heading right towards them so he got Annabelle and walked backwards out of the way, he just managed to get his sister out of the way and was about to tell twilight until she was knocked to the ground and into a muddy puddle by a blue coloured pony with a rainbow tail and rainbow hair who he assumed was rainbow dash. Who then stood up and chuckle nervously and by the sound of her voice she was female.

"Excuse me?" She said looking at twilight who was still lying down in the puddle while still chuckling. "Let me help you." with that she flew away and twilight picked herself up but was still sitting in the puddle, dash arrived back in a few seconds with a cloud and place it over twilight before standing on top of it and then started to jump on it which caused a lot of water to drop on twilight who was now sitting in the puddle but all the mud was off of her. "Oops I guess I overdid it, un, how about this?" She then started to fly very fast around twilight, so much so that a small rainbow tornado was made. "My very own, rainblow dry. No, no don't thank me you're quite welcome." She said as she lowered herself to the ground only to burst out laughing when she saw twilights hair and so did spike and Annabelle, Daniel also chuckled a little as her hair looked like wild mike from barnyard just had a dance on her head however twilight was not looking happy at all.

"Let me guess, you're rainbow dash?" When twilight asked that rainbow stood up quickly and has a pose that looked like a self promotion pose.

"Thee one and only." She then took flight and went to twilights face. "Why you hear of me?" she head her head outstretched and a smile on her face.

"I heard you're supposed to be keeping the sky clear." Twilight then sighed. "I'm twilight sparkle and the princess sent me to check on the weather." Rainbow was lying on a cloud in a relaxed way by the time twilight finished saying that.

"Yeh yeh I'll do it in a jiffy, just as soon as I am done practicing."

"Practicing? For what?"

"The wonderbolts." When she said that she also pointed to a poster that looked like a military poster by the way the ones at the front were standing. "There going to preform at the celebration tomorrow and I'm gonna show them my stuff." She said that while flying in loops before settling back on the cloud.

"Thee wonderbolts?" Twilight asked with a smile, Daniel saw the smile and by the way she was talking she seemed to be getting ready to do something.

"Yup."

"The most talented flyers in all of equestria?" Twilight did not lost the small smile she had on her face.

"That's them." Rainbow was still on the same cloud and lying the same way.

"Pffff Please, they'd never accept a Pegasus who cant even keep the sky clear for one measly day." Rainbow looked at twilight with a look that more or less said that she could but can't be bothered to at the moment.

"Hey, I can clear this sky in 10 seconds flat." Twilights eyes narrowed at rainbow and the smile turned into a grin.

"Prove it."

Rainbow had a look on her face that almost looked like anger but it turned into a confident smile just before she took off and rapidly started kicking clouds which made them vanish all the while do tricks like loops and zig zags. The whole time she was doing this her speed cause strong gusts of wind to go in the direction she went. When she was done she hovered quite close to twilight just above a bridge. "wad I say?" She landed on the bridge. "10 seconds flat." As she said this she had a look of confidence on her face and waved her hoof in the direction of the sky. "I'd never leave ponyville hanging." When she looked at twilight she and spike had a look of awe on there faces, Daniel also saw this before looking back at rainbow dash, who flew up to him. "What did you think about that mr.....ehh. sorry I did not catch you're name." She said while looking at Daniel.

"Cosmos, my name is cosmos and this here is my little sister, strawberry sprinkles." He looking at Annabelle beside him when he mentioned her name. "As for what did I think of it, you're speed is good and you know fancy tricks so it was good." She narrowed her eyes at him as he said that.

"Good? Just good?" Daniel saw that she was a bit angry that he did not say something like you were awesome, so he decided to be truthful to her like he was with twilight but also not say anything that would expose him and Annabelle.

"I am not originally from equestria if you could not tell and I.... we have seen some scary things in our travels, things that would be awesome if they were also not dangerous so I am sorry if I offended you." Daniel saw dash look at him with a blank expression before she shook her head.

"Its ok, its not by best, but mark my words, you're mind will be blown when I do show my best tricks." She said that last part with narrowed eyes while smiling at Daniel.

"Looking forward to it." He said with a smile and then dash looked back to twilight and spike who was looking at twilight with a smile while she was still looking the same way she was before, with a expression of awe on her face. Dash giggled at this while flying behind her.

"You're a laugh twilight sparkle. I can't wait to hang out some more." She then looked back at Daniel. "Same with you Cosmos." She then did a loop and flew off.

"Wow, she's amazing." Spike said to twilight while pointing in the direction dash flew off in and twilight looked at spike when he said that than spike started to play with twilight's hair and giggled while doing it which apparently she did not like. "Wait it's kind of pretty once you get use to it." Spike said that while walking fast to catch up with twilight who just continued walking to what looked like the town hall.

"Hey twilight."

"Yes Cosmos?" Her expression change to a normal one instead of one of annoyance.

"How much is left more is left to check on?" At this question spike pulled out the list.

"Well there somepony who is in charge of the decorations and one who is in charge of the music." Someone who is in charge of decoration for such a event will probably compline about his cloths and might try to get him to ware something else which would not be good for him as they would see his mark so Daniel decided to go and see about the music.

"I will go and see about the music, where should I check?" Spike checked the list again.

"That's just the thing, it does not say where the music preparation is or who is in charge of it."

"Ok, I will go and check on the music, where do we meet up when it is done?"

"There is a library in town so when I am done I will wait outside of it so you don't get lost." Her expression was now one of a friendly smile.

"Ok, thanks twilight." With that Daniel and Annabelle went to see if they could find the music preparation.

As they walked Annabelle was looking all around the town and almost went hyper when she saw a building made of gingerbread but Daniel reminded her that they had a task to do which disappointed her, there was also a lot of ponies who were looking at them as they walked through the town which gave both of them a shiver in their spines.

They continued to walk through the town until they heard birds singing simultaneously and Annabelle closed her eyes and listened to it, Daniel wondered if that was the music that he was supposed to check on so he followed the sound and when he found the source he saw a lot of birds on one tree with a yellow Pegasus with pink hair and a pink tail flying in front of them who looked familiar to him, Daniel heard there was one bird among them who seemed to be singing just like the rest but at a higher pitch.

"Oh, um, stop please everyone." She then flew up to one of the birds. "Excuse me sir, I mean no offence but you're rhythm is just a teeny tiny bit off." Daniel was now convicted this was the music and was a bout to ask her how the preparations were going but was stopped for a moment when he remembered that the reason she looked familiar was because she was the one who understood what he was saying when he was disguised as mew but he continued to approached her after he got over that thought as it was only for a few seconds she saw him then and with a different form he should have nothing to worry about. "Now follow me please, a one, a two, a one two three."

"Excuse me miss." The moment Daniel said that she fell to the ground in fright. "Oh, sorry about that." Fluttershy picked herself up and looked away from Daniel with her hair over her eyes, "I did not mean to scare you, I am here to help with the preparations for the celebration and I was to check on the music." She still stayed quite and barely looked at him. I'm Cosmos, what's you're name?" He asked hoping to break the silence.

"I'm...I'm Fluttershy." Daniel managed to hear her say.

"Well fluttershy from what I heard the music is great so I will leave you to it." He decided to leave her along as she seemed to suit her name as she was very shy but just before he turned around she spoke.

"Excuse me, have we met before?" She was now a bit closer and looking right at him not trying to hide.

"I don't think we have, why?" She did not stop looking at him the way she currently was.

"You're eyes look familiar." Daniel was confused for a moment before he remembered something and was now determined to get out of here as this pony was giving him the same look he saw when he was disguised as mew and he was not going to take the chance of her finding a possible link as when he was in that disguise he saw his eyes were unchanged from one of his reflections in one of the old castle windows and when he made his pony form he also did not change his eyes, he then had a thought, did his voice change while he was in the other disguise, if not then this pony might find a link and that would be bad for both him and Annabelle.

"I have no idea what you are talking about miss shy, I, I, I got to go, more things to check up on." With that he ran towards Annabelle and told her it was time to go so they both took of towards the library, fluttershy was left still in her own thoughts.

"I swear I have seen those eyes before.....and his voice is familiar too." she was snapped out of her thought by one of the birds flying in front of her and tweeting. "Oh, you are right, we do need to practice more." She said and went beck to teaching the birds how to sing properly for the celebration.

Daniel and his sister were now looking for twilight as she said she would be the entrance to the library but they could not see her, they continued looking for a few seconds until they saw twilight running at high speeds with her hair back to normal and stop outside a building so they both walked to her to see if that was all that needed to be done.

"Hey twilight, how was the decorations." He said with a friendly smile but twilight just sighed.

"I don't want to talk about it." She was about to go into the building but stopped and turned back to him. "Cosmos do you know of nightmare moon?" Daniel thought for a minute and then remembered what king Thag said about her.

"I have heard the name yes, was she not banished by the elements of harmony?" Twilight looked at him with a face of surprise before it turned to a big smile but Annabelle spoke before twilight could.

"Brother where did you learn of them?" He looked down at this sister.

"I will tell you later strawberry." Then turned his view back to twilight who said what she was going to say before Annabelle asked him her question.

"Yes she was. I have done some research and I figured out that she might return tonight, Princess celestia said its nothing to worry about but I am not so sure. Cosmos, will you help me?" So far twilight has been quite nice so he could not find a reason why not to.

"Ok. what do you need help with?" She still had her smile on her face as she opened the door to the building. As Daniel walked in he saw the place was in darkness but also saw there was lots of others in it, he thought for a second until he realised that I was probably a surprise as why else would the lights be off and lots of pony in there, unless this is when the murder happens, he shook that thought and just entered the building with twilight.

"well first I need to find where the elements are located. If I cant convince the princess that nightmare moon is coming then I.....We will have to deal with it ourselves. Now where is the lights?" The lights suddenly turned on and all the ponies shouted.

"Surprise" Daniel had a more clear view of the place and it was a library but with all these ponies here and the surprise with confetti and honkers he thought this was going to be a large party and he never did like big parties as most of the time they were to loud or lasted to long. He and twilight both let out a audible groan as the same time and then looked at each other before chuckling. Daniel saw one pony he recognised and it was the pink one he saw not long after meeting twilight.

"Surprise. Hi I'm pinkie pie and I throw this party just for the two of you. Were you surprised her you, were you, huhuhuhuhu?" She asked as she jumped over twilight then Daniel.

"Very surprised, libraries are supposed to be quite." Daniel could tell twilight was annoyed with all that was happening.

"Well that's silly, What kind of welcome party would it be if it were quite. I mean Duh boring." Daniel started to think about his sister and him and what there options will be if they get discovered as he should have a backup plan just in case and then a idea clicked in his head.

"Could I make a pocket dimension, I mean I know how to control space, but that's just space, I might also need to learn more about controlling time. Hey NOC you said I can't make sentient life, what about flowers? Also what can you say to help me out with this plan?" If he was going to make a pocket dimension as a backup plan he might as well make it nice.

"Yes, you can make flowers and other kinds of plant life. Also you can make a pocket dimension but you will need to let you're body adapt to the amount of raw cosmic energy you put into you're space power as It could have a worse side effect like what happened when you made that A.I. and if you don't put time into the pocket dimension you are planning to make then everything will remain frozen in time."

"Ok, thanks NOC." Daniel decided to think of the other plans later and was now looking for twilight who was over at a table with drinks on it and drinking from a straw.

"-and invite everyone in ponyville." Daniel saw the others he had met before appear behind pinkie pie and Daniel was actually amazed that she said everyone instead of everypony. "See and now you have lots and lots of friends." That did it for him, this was becoming to sugar coated and he felt like he was going to be sick but he lost that feeling when he saw twilight as her face as she looked like she was crying but her mouth and cheeks were pure red.

"Are you alright sugar cude?" He heard applejack say before twilight jumped into the air with her hair and tail on fire before flying off somewhere.

"Aww she's so happy she is crying." Daniel saw twilight walk up the stairs and went up after her while pinkie pie ate a cupcake covered in hot sauce and Annabelle was eating some more cupcakes. When Daniel was up the stairs one of the ponies spoke.

"Who was that with the cloths?"

"That rarity was Cosmos." Rainbow dash answered her.

"Why does he wear them? we don't normally wear cloths and I have never seen a design like that before." She asked rainbow dash.

"He told me he is not originally from equestrian, so I don't know, perhaps he wears them because its common from where he is from or because they are comfy, I mean there is other ponies that are also not from here."

"Perhaps you are right, perhaps he will let me use that design, it certainly looks unique." After she said that they went back to the party.

Upstairs Daniel found twilight with her head under a pillow he thought that she was like this because she was probably not very happy about the whole party thing.

"Hey twilight. What's wrong?"

"Oh hi Cosmos, why are you not down the stairs with the others?" She asked him with a confused look.

"I never was one for parties as I always found then to loud or they lasted to long. But never mind that, should we not be trying to find these elements you mentioned?" She smiled at him but the smile was quickly replaced with a upset look.

"I can't study with this noise and what if nightmare moon does return tonight. I have not idea where the elements are." She was clearly upset and this nightmare moon sounded like a problem by how much she mentioned her.

"Hey, cheer up, things might not be so bad, if there is one thing that I know for sure is that sometime something can seem more worse than it actually is, if nightmare moon does return then will you're princess not deal with her?" Twilight looked at him with a small smile.

"I appreciate you trying to cheer me up but from what I have researched, only the elements can stop nightmare moon. I don't know what to do." She said before she put the pillow back over her head. Daniel was now determined to stop nightmare moon if she was a threat.

"If nightmare moon does attack, don't worry twilight, if you find her such a threat then she could be a very big danger not just for normal innocent ponies but also for me and my sister, if she arrives tonight and she is a threat then I will deal with her." He decided he would hide and change into his shadow form then deal with nightmare moon if he needed to but for now he might as well do some research while there was still time and he was in a library so why not. But there was one thing he wanted to know about most of all. "Hey twilight is there any books about humans in here?"

"I should be somewhere in the H section." Daniel looked around and found a few books on humans.

"Lets see what they know about my race." With that thought he opened one and started to read it.

A few hours later he felt like he finished reading the books, apparently humans were supposedly a myth as there was very few bits of evidence of a race that was before the ponies, the human myth appeared 1000 years ago when crystal ponies were free from slavery and mentioned of a ruin that sombra wanted destroyed and of how he mentioned the name human once. There stories were documented as the ruins were destroyed and the empire disappeared so while humans were mostly just a myth some of the ponies thought they were the predecessors of them. Other than that he found nothing else on his race at all and was a bit disappointed. He looked at the clock and saw it was very early in the morning then the door opened and spike entered.

"Hey twilight, pinkie started pin the tail on the pony, want to play?"

"No, all the ponies in this town are crazy." She looked at Daniel who looked at her when she said that. "You're ok Cosmos, you're not crazy." Daniel smiled and her and she looked back to spike. "Spike do you know what time it is?"

"It's the eve of the summer sun celebration. Everypony has to stay up or they will miss the princess raise the sun. You really should lighten up twilight. It's a party." Daniel then heard twilight speak gibberish in mocking voice.

"Here I thought I would have more time to learn about the elements of harmony but, silly me all this ridiculous friend making has kept me from it." After saying that she lay down in her bed while looking out the window but she soon got up and looked out her window. "Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape and she will bring about everlasting night." She said while looking at the moon then at a book and back to the moon again. "I hope the princess was right, I hope it really is just an old pony tale." At this the door opened and spike was standing there.

"Come on twilight and Cosmos, it's time to watch the sun rise."

They all walked towards the town hall and entered the building and there was lots of ponies within it that it was totally packed, so much so that some Pegasus ponies that were flying on one spot within the building or that might just be a habit. Daniel was standing next to twilight at the front with spike on her back and Annabelle by his side, then pinkie pie rushed over to them.

"Isn't this exciting? Are you excited because I'm excited, well except for the time I saw you walking into town and went, huuu, but I mean really who could to that?" A light switched on, birds started singing and a pony appeared at the front to address the crowd.

"Fillies and gentle colts, as mayor of ponyville it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration." At this there was a big cheer from all the ponies. "In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sun rise and celebrate this, the longest day of the year. And now it is my great honour to introduce to you the ruler of our land." Daniel saw that twilight looked at the moon and now was looking more worried than he has ever seen her before. "The same pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day. The good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of equestria. Princess celestia." At this curtains opened at the top, trumpets were heard, the birds sang again and the light moved to the recently opened curtain but no one was there.

Daniel heard all the ponies gasp and then heard twilight speak.

"This cant be good."

"Remain calm everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation." The mayor said

"Oh oh I love guessing games, is she hiding?" pinkie said while bouncing and then started to look around the place from the spot she stood.

"She is gone." a pony from up top said which got a bigger gasp from the crowd.

"Oh she's good." pinkie said with a dramatic voice before screaming as there was blue mist that was appearing at the top where there princess was supposed to be.

"Oh No." Daniel heard twilight say as then a black alicorn wearing blue armour and had the mist as her hair and tail appeared. "Nightmare Moon." At this spike fainted and nightmare moon spoke.

"Oh, by beloved subjects. Its been so long since I have seen you preciouses little sun loving faces."

"What did you do with our princess?" Rainbow dash threatened and tried to fly up to her only to be stopped by applejack who had her tail in her mouth.

"Whow there nelly." Applejack said trying to hold rainbow dash and nightmare moon just chuckled before it turned into a laught.

"Why? Am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?" She asked in a threatening manner.

"Oh oh more guessing games, un pokee smokes? how about queen meanee, oh black snooty, black snooty." Pinkie pie was silenced as apple jack stuffed a apple in her mouth.

"Does my crown not longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years?" She asked looking at fluttershy. "Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?" She asked another pony while using her own hair to hold her chin.

"I did, and I know who you are, You're the mare in the moon. Nightmare moon" twilight said from the front and the rest of the ponies gasped when they heard this.

"Well, well ,well somepony who remembers me." She looked happy but then it quickly changed. "Then you must also know why I'm here." The crowd of ponies were all looking at twilight.

"You're here to.....to." She did not finish the sentence and nightmare moon just laughed.

"Remember this day little ponies, for it was you're last. From this moment forth, the night. will last. forever." After she said that her hair made a vortex and lightning started flashing around the place all the while nightmare moon was laughing.

Daniel was just looking at her with a eyebrow raised but when he saw that Annabelle was almost crying and hugging onto him tightly, when she did this in the past it was because she was scared so he decided to deal with this situation. He focused on nightmare moon and made a face of anger all the while glaring at her.

"Nightmare moon? More like Nightmare bitch." The moment he said that all the ponies in the building including nightmare moon looked and Daniel with a shocked expression and they all gasped again.

Daniel is now a...what? (Rewritten)

Daniel is now a.....what

As Daniel flew Annabelle to there home he was thinking of how he is apparently now one of the elements of harmony and in a way he did not want to as he had a hard enough time with just learning to control his other powers and also with how the princess wielded those elements in the past will probably mean he will have more to do for the princess and less time to learn how to control his powers. "Focus Daniel, as long as you keep you're sister safe and our true identities a secret there's not much to worry about.".

"Daniel, can you take me to see the timberwolfs?" Annabelle had curious about them ever since he mentioned them to her on the way to ponyville. After a moment of thought he decided to take her to visit them, not just so she could meet Brago and Thag but also he could check up on them and make sure that nothing bad had happened to them when nightmare moon arrived.

"Sure, why not?" He changed the direction of the flight to go to where the timberwolf citadel was, he retraced the directions he went the first time he was lead there and soon he found it again. He landed a bit away from the gate and Daniel turned himself and his sister back to there normal forms. "It feels so good to be normal again." Annabelle run up and hugged him with a happy smile which she normally did not do unless she missed him if he was away for a long time or if she was happy, she soon stopped the hug and then he decided to ask her why she did that. "Annabelle, what was that for?"

"For taking me to town, you are not acting overprotective like some parents or older sibling in some movies I have seen." She said in a cheery tone and Daniel actual felt happy about that to. As they approached the gate he was greeted by a familiar voice.

"Welcome back Daniel." They turned around and met scar the same wolf who lead Daniel to the diamond dogs home. Scar saw that Daniel had someone with him that was the same race as him then he remembered what he said to there king. "You have brought you're younger sibling here?" His gaze shifted from her back to him.

"Yes, she wanted to meet a timberwolf after she asked me why I made a machine." He remembered he did not mention that to scar but what happened next surprised him.

"You are intending to keep you're word?" Scar asked with his head tiled. Daniel was about to ask how he knew but scar beat him to it. "Brago Mentioned it in the discussions they were having after you left. Why are you helping us?"

"I will be honest, at first I did not intend to do anything to help any of you but after what I saw between you and the diamond dogs and heard about how each of you have been hurt in someway or another, I felt like it was the right thing to do and I am also willing to help you wolfs out with machines if you need them like I have with the diamond dogs." This world was not his home but in a way there was things that reminded Daniel of earth and the fact that the ponies are the dominant species reminded him of how his race in his world was and how lots of animals were endangered because of the actions of some humans so he felt like it was the right thing to do. He did not see the timberwolfs, the diamond dogs or the ponies of this world as animals but because he cared about them back at home he felt complied to help these other species. "How is Thag doing?"

"Quite well actually, he is less stressed now that the diamond dogs have been taken care off and a alliance between us seemed to be going quite well so far. Which reminds me, he wants to have a chat with you." Daniel was curious as to why Thag would want to speak to him so he nodded and walked towards the citadel. As he entered the main door and towards the hall where he was taken the first time he saw that there was a few timberwolfs waiting at the door with not expressions on there faces, they were just standing like statues until scar got close to them. "He is here to meet Thag and it was also his request to speak with him." They all looked at scar then Daniel before moving aside and opening the door.

As they entered the room Daniel saw that thag was talking to a red eyed wolf with a cracked chest that was lying on the floor, he remembered that this was the wolf that attacked him in the everfree forest when nightmare moon was back, he was worried about how this would turn out so he walked forward with the thought that there is probably going to be a fight.

"Nice to see you again Daniel" Thag's voice was not like he heard last time as he sounded cheerful and he also saw that Daniel was looking at the injured wolf so he continued. "I would like to say thanks."

"For what?" Daniel was surprised he was actually thanking him for something.

"For stopping nightmare moon, my wolfs would have likely not survived if she was not stopped." Thag turned his gaze from the injured wolf to Daniel. "I do have two things to ask however. Why were you with the ponies and what were they doing in close to a nest?"

"I could not have Annabelle stay in the house all the time and if I let her go out in this forest she could get lost, so I made us disguises and went to ponyville. As for why they were in there, we were after what the ponies call the elements of harmony." This seemed to make him a bit jumpy.

"With nightmare moon stopped I take it they must have found them?" He sounded scared as he asked that.

"Yes they did, why, is something wrong?" Daniel was not curious as to why thag would be scared of them, he closed is eyes and stood still like he was trying not to freak out.

"The elements of harmony are the most powerful magical artefacts, almost anything that the ponies see as a threat they use them on." Daniel was still wondering why was he worried about them, Thag saw this and explain more to Daniel so he would understand. "Ponies don't know about me, they don't know that the timberwolfs have a king that is a spirit just like discord and with the way that the ponies normally see us, if they discovered about me...well...you know." Daniel understood now.

"You are worried that if you are discovered the ponies will use them on you because they have only seen you as monsters."Thag nodded at him and Daniel decided to put his fears to rest. "You don't have to worry about them one little bit because I would never use them against you." He tilted his head when Daniel said that. "I hope you don't take this the wrong way but......I am a bearer of one of those elements." Thag as well as every other timberwolf in the room took a step back from Daniel. "Yes, I do wield one of those elements and I will not use it on anyone here. But I am curious, why are you scared of them? All they did was remove the evil in nightmare moon and turn her back to luna, so what is so bad about them?"

"You don't know what happened to discord do you?" Thag asked to which Daniel shook his head. "He was turned to stone and from how long it has been it is likely to assume he will stay in stone permanently." Daniel was shocked to hear about this. These elements were supposed to represent harmony but they have been used as a weapon in the past to turn someone to stone which would likely mean it would kill them and if it actually seals them in stone then that's worse as the victim is left to suffocate to death and lastly if it did keep them alive within the stone then that means they are left to go insane. Daniel stood there with shock on his face before it went back to normal.

"That's.....That's....I don't even have a word for that. I know that my kind has done some horrible things before back in my world, but for a species to use something like that, do that to someone and not have a slight bit of guilt, I thought the ponies were nice." He felt disgusted with himself knowing that he wields one of the elements that could and have done something like that. "Well.....What was discord doing? Was he doing anything mean? Also how long ago was this? If it was hundreds of years ago when the ponies were still a young race then the ones of today might actually have half a brain to know not to instantly judge something."

"Discord was sealed about 1000 years ago and he used his powers to pull horrible pranks." Daniel thought that that if what thag said about what discord was doing then he would have indeed needed to be taught a lesson but sealing him like that was still horrible to think about.

"Well I sounded like discord did need a timeout but sealing him away like that is still a unpleasant thought and I wont use them on you, I swear." Thag seemed to clam down slightly and he now noticed a younger human beside Daniel.

"Is that you're sister?" Daniel looked down at Annabelle who was still hiding behind him.

"Yes it is." He moved to the side so thag and Annabelle could clearly see each other. "This is King thag, the leader of the timberwolfs." She stayed there looking at the wolf in amazement.

"Hi, I did not expect you do be this tall when my brother mentioned about you." Her face change to one with a cheery smile. Thag turned back to Daniel.

"You kept you word and so have I. All timberwolfs in the forest know that you and you're sister are friends of us." Daniel felt like he could trust thag more as when he arrived at the other nest when trying to stop nightmare moon, he mentioned he was the human that helped and the leader of that pack seemed to understand so Thag must have told them, he did keep his word.

"Thanks for doing that. Also...." Daniel change him and Annabelle to there pony forms for a few seconds then changed back to there real human forms. "That's what we look like in pony form just so you know." Thag nodded to him.

"Well Annabelle, ready to go back home?" She thought for a few seconds.

"Can we go and see the diamond dogs too?" Daniel chuckled as he eagerness to explore more.

"Ok lets go." He started to use his powers and they took flight but before he left he turned back to thag. "I swear, I will not use the elements on you, not if princess celestia herself said." He then left to go to the home of the diamond dogs.

Daniel retrace his steps to when he was first led there by scar and found there home quite quickly, along the way he started to wonder of being a element of harmony was a good thing or a bad thing. When he and Annabelle arrived there was still dirt hills everywhere around the place, he approached one of the dirt hills and as he expected some dogs jumped out and Annabelle hid behind Daniel as she got a fright from their sudden appearance but they soon stopped when they saw Daniel.

"You're back?" He heard from behind him and turned around to see rusty.

"Yes I am. My sister wanted to meet you guys and while I am here can I speak to Brago?" Rusty and the other dogs did see a smaller human who was with Daniel and seemed to be shivering a little from the shock of the fright she just got.

"That fine, follow me." With that rust lead them down one of the tunnels and along the way Daniel saw several of the food dispensers he made last time he was here, the dogs seemed to be a bit more cheerful than usual and the pups were running around playing but the best part was that they look slightly more nourished that they were when Daniel was here before and he felt a bit proud when he saw that.

When he reached the tunnel that Brago was in the first time they met he saw that there was a lot of dogs all around the place eating and Brago was standing up on what looked like a throne made of dirt and gems everywhere within the dirt, he then saw Daniel entering the tunnel.

"Nice, see you again Daniel, join our feast will you?" Annabelle was petting some pups that seemed to want to play with here before they started chasing one another around the palce, Both Brago and Daniel chuckled at them then her turned to face Brago.

"What are you celebrating exactly?" This sonly seemed to make all the dogs laugh.

"What not be celebrated? We alliance with the wolfs, we both making trade and defence plans and Evil moon is stopped. Looks like bright future."

"How did you know of nightmare moon?" Most ponies did not seem to relies she was real until she appeared and with how far the dogs live from ponyville or the ruins it is unlikely they would have witnessed the events.

"King wolf told us." Daniel was happy to see them like this, happy with not a threat to spoil it, he still thought there speech needed some improvment. "By way, how those machines you mentioned?"

"I Did make one that was to help with you guys, the timberwolfs and me. Unfortunately I passed out after making it and I have not checked up on it recently but I will when I return home." Brago looked over to where the pups and the smaller human were playing together.

"You're sibling?" He asked as he gaze went back to Daniel.

"Yes, she is my sister and she wanted to meet you guys...also I am here to tell you something, Annabelle will you come here a moment?" She stopped playing and walked over to Daniel who then changed them both into there pony forms which cause all the dogs in the tunnel to stare at them with surprise. "This is our pony disguises, just so you know." He then turned them back human. "Thanks Annabelle, you can go back and play now." She rushed back to the pups.

"You plan to live with ponies?" Brago asked.

"Yes, I more or less have to now as..." He looked to the side, a bit worried about how they might react. "As I am now a element of harmony." He expected some dogs to run or gasp but they were totally silent until he heard Brago speak.

"What those?" Daniel was a bit surprised they they did not know what the elements of harmony were but he did not want to explain.

"Ask thag about them next time you have a talk with him, but know this, I wont use them on thag, his wolfs, you or you're dogs." He hoped that Brago would not freak out when he realises what they were. "How are you and the wolfs going to do trading? The forest is still deadly thanks to the other creatures within it?" Brago pointed to a large tunnel, almost as big as the one they were in.

"We dig tunnel, safe travel and trade. It not done for while yet." Daniel thought that this was a good idea to as it would be much safer for them. Now that Annabelle had met them, he said what was needed and has seen that they are doing well Daniel decided it was probably time to head back home.

"Annabelle its time to head ba-" He stopped in mid sentience when he saw his sister asleep with the pups cuddling into her sides, now that Daniel thought about it she has not slept in a while as she was awake the full time that nightmare moon was around according to spike when he woke up and she was a little red around the eyes. "Would it be ok if we stayed here for a while?" His view turned to Brago.

"Yes you can." Brago said having just finished eating some raw fish and Daniel decided it would be best if he studied while he was here if he could.

"Do you have some books I could read?" Brago shock his head in a way that says no. "Well ok, I will be outside training." Daniel went through the tunnels and up outside then started training with his powers again.

The morning of the next day he went back to check on Annabelle and found that she was awake and eating some chicken and she looked like she was enjoying it, which reminded him of something.

"NOC, was the food I made at the castle tasteless while the kinds made why these machines that were made my me not?"

"You don't know how to add flavour to foods you make but the machines you made does." Ok so not he needed to learn how to add flavour to something so it does not have no taste, he actually smile at this idea as he could probably change something to taste different that it normally does which would be fun for pranks, he waited until Annabelle was done eating and made a glass of water appear then handed it to her and she took it with a smile.

"Thanks bro." She drank it and handed the glass back to him, he saw brago on his gem throne talking to a timberwolf so he waited patently until they were done talking before he started.

"Thanks for letting us stay here for the night." He saw brago smile.

"It not prob." Daniel thought that he should head back to ponyville to see if everything was normal and to find out what ponies insurance looked like to with that he decided it was time for them to leave.

"Annabelle, Time to go." He heard her moan in disappointment but still walked back over to him and they both started to walk out.

"You two, welcome here anytime." Brago said to them as they left.

"Thanks." Daniel replied as they went back through the same tunnel and back outside, he then turned them back to there pony forms and flew them back to ponyville but stopped about half way when he remembered he did not check on the machine he made but decided he would after he was done what he needed to do in ponyville.

He landed at the edge of the forest and entered the town, when he did he saw that all the ponies were running around searching all around like they were looking for someone but before he could ask what this was about he was approached by a mint coloured unicorn.

"Hey you know where twilight sparkle is?" She asked like she was desperate to find here.

"No, w-" He did not finish as she just seemed to run away as soon as he said no. "Well that was strange." He looked at Annabelle who looked just as confused as he was. "Lets head back to the library, she might be there." They started to walk to the library and nocked on the door only for there to be no answer but when he tried the door it was open. "Twilight. Are you here?" They entered the library and closed the door behind them.

"Where do you think she is?" Annabelle seemed a little concerned for her as she probably thinks of twilight as a friend after spending most of there time helping her get those preparations ready.

"I don't know where she can be but I am sure she wil-" he was cut of as there was a pink flash to which twilight and spike appeared when it was over, twilight looked terrified while spike was woozy and had what looked like burns all over him.

"Warn me next time you're gonna do that." The burns he had turned out to actualy be ash as when he shacked himself they fell off.

"I didn't even know it was going to happen. Now q-" She stopped in mid sentence when she saw Daniel and Annabelle standing there. "Oh no, not you to." She looked like she was about to break down so he stepped in quickly.

"Take it easy twilight just take a deep breath and tell me what is wrong?" She looked at him surprised.

"I don't know, I don't know. All of my friends have a good reason to go to the gala. I don't know who to take and now you probably want to go." She was clearly stressed out but he needed more information to help out.

"What's the gala?" Daniel asked with a raised eyebrow and twilight looked at him with eyes the size of pinpricks.

"WHAT HOW COULD YOU.....oh, you're not from here. Well the gala, the grand galloping gala is a famous event that is help in canterlot and it is very hard to get a invitation, usualy there is all kinds of things, like music, food, interacting with famous ponies and celestia herself greets the guests. My friends all want to go, have good reasons to go and wont leave me alone about it." To Daniel the gala did sound somewhat special but not that much that he would be nuts about going and he actual did not feel like going, now if it was something like comic con back in his world then he would want to go, he looked down at Annabelle who just shook her head, Annabelle was also not one for crowds and did not seem that bothered about the gala.

"No thanks, We don't want to go." Twilight gasped at this.

"You don't want to go? But...but...why Cosmos? What is not to like about it?"

"Have you been before?" Twilight froze for a few seconds.

"I....I...no I have not. But why don't you want to go?"

"I am not much for large crowd and I don't know anypony that is famous." He almost gagged when he had to say anypony.

"Cosmos, you, me, the rest of our friends are famous because we all stopped nightmare moon." Daniel was not happy to hear that, if he was famous then it would likely draw attention to him which he did not want or need, if he went to the gala then others might start to want to understand more about him like celebrities back in his world so he now had a reason to avoid going.

"All the more reason not to if we are famous, I don't like crowds, You are clearly worried about who to take so...why don't you take them all?" Twilight looked upset when he asked that.

"I can't, celestia only sent me 2 tickets." This caught Daniels attention.

"Hold on. Celestia, you're teacher, who knows that you have 9 friends sent you 2 tickets? What's the deal with that?" He wondered why celestia would do such a thing.

"The gala is very famous so perhaps she could only get 2 tickets. I still don't know what to do." Danile thought for a moment before he had a idea.

"Hey twilight I have a idea." She turned to look at him eager to hear anything that could help her solve her problem. "Why don't you just return the tickets? If you do that then sure you're friends might feel sad about it but they wont feel neglected as you are not choosing somepony over another. Also if you mention why you are returning the tickets then celestia will understand." Twilight thought about that.

"You are right, I don't want my friends to feel like that and perhaps she might get some reserved spaces for us next time, but what if she still can't get all of us." Daniel could tell she was still worried about it.

"Its not that interesting to us anyway, you and you're friends should go, I don't mind not going and I don't think strawberry does either." Twilight was feeling a bit better, she was still surprised that there was actually somepony who did not want to go to the gala but the fact that Daniel had just said that he does not want to go and she would not make him feel upset with her choice made her feel very relieved. She looked at Daniel with a smile before hugging him which shocked Daniel, the hug went for a few seconds before twilight realised what she was doing and pulled away.

"Sorry about that, but, thanks for the help. Spik-" She was about to ask spike to send a letter before she was interrupted.

"Wait." They looked to the source of the voice to see all there other friends and twilight was about to start freaking out again but applejack started to talk. "Twilight sugar, I didn't mean to put so much pressure on you, and if it helps, ah don't want the ticket anymore, you can give it ta somepony else, ah wont feel bad, ah promis." Fluttershy then flew over to twilight.

"Me too, I feel just awful that I made you feel so awful." Daniel was starting to feel happy to see his other friends act this way.

"And me too, its no fun upsetting you're friends."

"Twilight, it was unfair of me trying to force you as I did." They all seemed to come to there senses and understand.

"Yes, that means the ticket is mine." Rainbow dash started to dance in mid air but all the others just stared at her angrily. "You know, I haven't perfected my signature moves for the wonderbolts anyway, I don't need that ticket either."

"We all got so gun ho about going to the gala, that we couldn't see how un gun how we were makin you."

"We're sorry twilight." They said in unison and twilight looked like she was now cheered up.

"Spike take down a note, Dear princess celestia, I have learned that one of the joys for friendship is" Daniel did not want to listen to this but he decided he probably should. "Shearing you're blessings." Twilight continued to speak and Daniel was still listening even though he did not want to, once spike finished writing the letter he sent it off with the tickets.

"Now you cant go to the gala either." Fluttershy said to twilight.

"Its ok, I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me, so id rather not go at all." She said that last part after they all hugged and spike made a face that described how Daniel felt about that but he and Annabelle were pulled into the hug by applejack.

"Yer our friends too." He decided not to argue and just go with it. Spike looked like he was about to throw up.

"Well wallow my witters spike, isn't that just like a boy, cant handle the least bit of sentiment." He burped out green fire which almost hit applejack in the face and Daniel was holding back the urge to laugh about her also getting what she deserved for being sexist, the green flame formed into a scroll.

"A letter from the princess, That was fast." Spike started to read it.

"My faithful student twilight, why didn't you just say so in the first place? 8 Tickets to the grand galloping gala." He said while holding the tickets out to which all the girls gasped.

"Now we can all go." Daniel did that math and realised something, but they all cheered but then twilights stomach rumbled.

"Allow us to treat you to dinner." Rarity said to twilight and they all took there tickets from spike as they walked out, Daniel was the only one who did not, they all turned around and looked at him but spike looked at the two ticket he had in his hand then back at Daniel and Annabelle.

"How come I don't get a ticket to the gala?"

"You can have mine spike." They all looked at him with surprised looks.

"Cosmos, will you not go with us? It wont be the same without you." They all looked at him with pleading eyes.

"There is the 6 of you, spike and me, that make 8, I wont go without strawberry and It wont be nice if spike was left here alone as he seems to want to go." Annabelle hugged Daniel while still looking at the others.

"And I wont go without my brother." Spike burped again to reveal another letter.

"And one for you spike." There was a 9th golden ticket in the letter. He was holding it while giggling but stopped when he saw the look applejack was giving him. I mean gross, I have to go to." He then walked outside giggling and the others saw this and smiled before turning back to Daniel.

"Will you Cosmos?" Twilight asked him, he looked at Annabelle who was also looking at him waiting for his answer.

"I don't like crowds.....but we will think about it."

"Well I hope you do agree to come along with us. Also where were you both yesterday?" Daniel thought up a explanation quickly.

"We went back to our house in the everfree, or tried to but got side-tracked by things my sister wanted to stop and see, if you don't mind we will be heading back there to get a few thing backed to move here." The other had concern looks on there faces.

"Are you sure you will be ok?" Daniel chuckled.

"Twilight, would I still be alive if I was not?" he asked smiling.

"Good point, but do you have a house here in ponyville?"

"No we do not and I am going to look for work to buy one."

"Well applejack is hiring to help on her farm and you and you're sister can stay in my library until you have a house of you're own if you want, The place has enough space." Daniel felt a bit uncomfortable staying in a house that was not his or his parents but for the sake of his sister he accepted.

"Ok thanks. Now if you don't mind we will be going back to get a few things." Daniel and Annabelle took there tickets and walked towards the forest, when they were a good bit within it Daniel use his powers and started to fly them back home, it was night so he would be harder to be seen and he could still see like it was daytime so he had no problem finding his way back.

"When they arrived back at there house he changed them back into there human forms and unlocked the front door using his key then locked it again when they were back inside, he turned on a lamp and placed the tickets on the wooden table the lamp was on, he felt like sitting down for a while but not now as he decided that now was a good time to check on that A.I he made so he went up the stairs to the door that lead there but he heard Annabelle follow him, he turned around to see she smiling at him. "Can I see the robot too?" Daniel saw nothing wrong with that as he did make it with orders to do what they said so why not.

"Ok, you can." He heard a Yay from her before he opened the door and descended down the stairs and opened the door where he was greeted by a robot which made him worried as he was sure he thought of a computer A.I and not a robot, sure he did want it to make robots with different functions but to have one made so quickly from only recently being constructed itself was quite impressive. It was about 4 feet tall, it had 5 legs in the way sides of a pentagon would be and they were covered in a silver coloured metal. He could see that the underside of the legs had no metal covering them so its leg joints were viable from under it, if it was facing north while standing on a compass then one leg would be facing north, one between north east and east, the other between north west and west and the same with the other 2 legs for the back, one between south west and south, the last leg was the same between south east and south, the legs connected to a silver sphere which had a large black eye in the centre with a small green light in the middle which looked like a pupil, under the eye looked like a speaker and it had an antenna on the top of its head. It stood there looking at them and after a while the green pupil in its eyes seemed to get bigger at the same time it took a few steps towards Daniel and Annabelle before it started to scan them and after a few seconds it stopped then spoke.

"Designation: Daniel and Annabelle. Laboratory status: Owners, Founders and Creators. Welcome back." It spoke in a robotic voice, but also sounding a bit feminine, it's voice also sounded a bit like a Childs as its voice was a bit squeaky but what sent a chill up Daniels spine was when it said welcome back there was what looked like a half shutter bit of metal that seemed to rise from under its eye and with the way its eye was at that moment it looked like it was smiling even though it did not have a mouth to show it. Annabelle was hiding behind Daniel, unsure of what to think about what she was looking at, Daniel thought the same but knew he would not get a answer by just standing there and if this robot was programed like he thought then it would listen to him.

"Where is the A.I that I made and what is you're function?" He did not take his eyes off the robot mostly because he was impressed by it as this was the first real robot he has seen that seems to need no kind of controller or machine to give it orders for it to function, he also felt strange when he was looking at it as he felt like he knew it.

"Alpha is a few steps behind me, We call it Alpha as it was the first of us. My function is to guard the lab. I must say it is very nice to finally meet you." Daniel sort of understood that they would call the first one, the one he made, alpha and he was not complaining as it was one less thing for him to do and that was to think of a name for it. But what caught his attention was the robot said we instead of I so is there more? As he looked around he saw that the lab was slightly bigger than before, there was other robots just like this one that were going around the place and they looked like they were constructing more machinery, some were making different kinds of computers while some were making what looked like small satellite dishes and a few others seemed to be making some more construction plans with holographic imagery, Daniel counted the robots and there was a total of 12 including the one he just met, what further got his attention was that the robot said It is very nice to finally meet you, so Alpha must have programed them to act with and respond to different emotions, at the centre of the room was a small pillar that was about 5 feet tall and it had a small glowing blue digital sphere projecting slightly off the top, the pillar itself had mechanical hands and other equipment on the sides of it.

"That must be alpha." Daniel approached it while the other robots stopped what they were doing and looked at Daniel and Annabelle with the same large green pupils in there eyes which caused Annabelle to hug Daniel tighter while he to was somewhat scared as all eyes seemed to be on him, when he reached the pillar the sphere that was there was gone and was replaced with a blue holographic image of him, Daniel was looking at a smaller holographic version of himself.

"Welcome back." The voice of alpha sounded like a robotic version of Daniels voice, he wasted no time and decided he would greeted alpha before he decided to get some answers.

"Nice to see you too Alpha. How did you make so much robots in such little time and also why are they acting like that?" The other robots that were just looking at them before had now left where they were and were around him and Annabelle, not to close but also not to far.

"I made them from you're blood and they are acting like this because they are happy to see you." Daniel was in total shock, did these robot have feelings? But that would make them sentient and NOC said that he cant make sentient life.

"How did you do that? Make them from my blood and how can they feel emotions?" Alpha then pointed to the floor.

"When you passed out after creating me you were lying in you're oven blood and after you're sister Annabelle took you away I used some of the equipment you gave me when you constructed me, I decoded you're blood and discovered it could alter matter but sadly I could not use it properly as I did not have the energy to cause it to change matter around me into other things but what I did have enough energy to do was to cause it to change itself and with that I made these robots. When they were made everything about them was made from altering you're blood, the metal they have on them carries you're DNA and they also obtained emotions from being made from blood. I cant make anymore as I used up the blood that I obtained." Daniel was now confused, he now that he wanted to understand this world and its creatures so he did give Alpha a DNA decoder to understand something genetically but that's not what confused him.

"NOC what is the deal? You said I can't make sentient life."

"You can't with cosmic power or other kinds but you can by normal means." Now Daniel was more curious.

"Then how can these robots have emotions and what do you mean by normal means?"

"Things like intercourse and cloning can make sentient life, while the life made from intercourse will have a spirit, a soul. Cloning sadly will not, they were made from you're blood but were also alter to be robots so that's why these robots have emotions as they were cloned and altered, in a way they are you, like an extension or a shadow but not the real you. They might have real emotions but sadly they don't have real souls." Daniel continued to look at alpha.

"Hold on" He looked around at the robot that were looking at him happily" If they were made like that by my own DNA then does that mean that I am their....their...." He did not get to finish.

"Daddy". He heard them all say simultaneously some had the voice of a girl while others had the voice of a boy and they all went over to him and hugged him while Daniel just stood there and looked on in shock and Annabelle was looking from a bit off to the side not knowing how to take this in.

The Darkness Continues (Rewritten)

The Darkness Continues

Daniel stood there unsure of what to think as the robots continued to hug him, they saw his as their dad and that was something he was not ready to take on. Annabelle walked up to him and tapped his shoulder trying to get his attention but he did not move in the slightest and the robots also realised this so they broke the hug and no longer looked happy but instead they had a look that was curiosity or worry, Annabelle decided to truly get his attention so she walked a bit off to the side and made a scream that sounded like a terrified one and when she did that Daniel seemed to snap out if his shock and he turned to her direction and rushed right towards in less than a second.

"What's wrong?" But she just had a smile on her face as she looked at her brother and then Daniel realised that she was smiling because he was just standing in shock before and she was able to get his attention with a scream. He turned back to the robots who were looking at him happily, or they looked happy with the way there eyes were, one of them walked up to him.

"Daddy, are you ok?" The voice of this one sounded Female and the voice clearly had concern in it. Daniel still did not know how to respond to this but he decided he would take it slowly.

"Yes I am, just a bit shocked." How could he not feel like that, he just arrived back from helping a friend in a stressful situation to be called a dad by robots that alpha made from his own blood. "I did not expect this, to come back home to hear you call me dad." Daniel decided he should help alpha and make some with no emotions but he would also be nice to his 'children' and make them the 3rd in command. with alpha being 2nd and him and Annabelle being 1st. Now that he was out of his shock as he looked at the bot in from of him he did feel like he had a strange connection with it and it was a nice but creepy feeling at the same time. "Anyway, Alpha I would like it if you could expand the laboratory in size."

"How large do you want it to do?" Daniel thought for a moment and decided he would need multiple things, if this place was to become all in one he would need lots of things made but for now he stayed focused on getting started.

"I don't know the size yet but I need you expand enough to make a factory that will construct more bots. Try and make it so the ones constructed don't have emotions. Its not that I don't like them, I just don't think I can take that much looking up to me like a dad." He whispered that last part to alpha.

"Understood, a factory it is." Daniel snapped his fingers and there was 30 other robots just like the others but these ones had blue eyes rather than green so he could tell them apart for the emotional ones.

"These ones are to help you all." When he made the robots he added a good amount of intelligence in them so they will obey alpha and his children but still have common sense so they wont do things that he did not want. "Alpha, I am counting on you." He turned to his robot kids. "I am also counting on all of you, you don't have to do it if you don't want to so if you want to go around the house and read or watch DVDs then you can, just don't leave the house or answer the door." He was glad to see they were happy but they got a hit to happy as they jumped all over him and he fell over laughing but just when he thought it could not get any weirder Annabelle also jumped on the pile, the moment one of the robot saw her it asked her something.

"If he is out dad and you are his sister, does that make you our auntie?" By the sound of the voice it was a he but now Anabelle seemed to be paralyzed with shock at the thought of that, Daniel just laughed at the look on her face, it was like if she got the biggest chocolate cake in the world and her face was the shock before the happy smile and was frozen in time, when the robot saw this it inverted one of its legs and waved it in front of her face. "Yoo-hoo." That seemed to snap her out of it but she just looked at the bot that was smiling happily at her then she looked at Daniel only to faint when she looked around and saw all the other bots now looking at her with the same half bottom shutter happy green eyes and almost fell of the pile but she was caught by the robot that was right next to her and it lowered her to the ground. "Auntie is funny."

"Alright I need to go, I have something to do." All the robot let out groans of disappointment and got off of Daniel who walked over to his sister and picked her up "I will come back don't worry." With that started to walked out of the lab carrying Annabelle. When he got back to the living room he place her on a couch and snapped his fingers to which a large cotton cover appeared and covered her and a pillow was placed under her head, he also saw that cloths she was wearing were dirty with mud so he made some new cloths that were just like his but only her size and placed them at the arm of the couch at the other side where he hear rested. Daniel decided to try and now make the pocket dimension so he found a wall that was clear enough to have a door in it and focused with his space power. It took him a while but eventually he could feel the barriers of this reality and the void that cut it off to keep it from colliding with the other universes so he altered some of the space there and made another barrier, he made that area of space quite small and then used his power of reality and made a door appear on the wall then connected the pocket dimension with the door. He opened the door and found nothing but darkness so he was successful in making it so all he had to do now was make the door respond only to him and his sister then add thing to the pocket dimension, with a feeling of satisfaction he close the door and stopped his powers, only to feel a sharp stinging pain in his right arm and when he moved his clothing to see what it was he had a giant bleeding cut from his wrist to his elbow. "My body must still need to adapt to the amount of power I use."

He walked over to the sick then put on the water and cleaned his injured arm, after it stopped bleeding he left it to heal which would probably not take long that's to his advanced healing factor so he went to the living room and sat down in a chair. He was now lost, when he first arrived here he always had something to do so it kept him busy but now with nothing to do as everything was done he was unsure of what to do, he did need to get something's from this house and move to ponyville but other than that which he did not need to do right now he had nothing to do so he reflected back on everything that has happened, from his home being destroyed to arriving here, becoming a element of harmony and everything else, he looked at his sister and he realised that the only reason he was not a crying emotional broken wreak after everything that has happened is because his only focus now is to keep her happy and safe like what his parents would have wanted him to do, he would do everything he could to do that and would also keep training a lot so even the dark sphere that destroyed his world would not be able to touch her. That remained him.

"Noc how can I get to the negative universe?" He was determined to know so when he understands how to fully control all of his powers he could get revenge on King N for what he did to his home, friends and family ,hopefully also earn redemption for failing to protect them.

"Space alteration can let you travel to different universes so you could use that or you could just wait." Daniel wondered what he meant by just wait.

"What do you mean by Just Wait?"

"The sphere that destroyed you're home is searching for you, it does not know where you are but it will find you eventually." Daniel still needed one more bit of info.

" How long do I have until it is here?"

"This universe is a good bit away from you're home one so it will take it time to find you're cosmic power again as it will have to fully scan each universe and watch the barriers, also with this world being full of powerful magic it will take it a long time to scan this planet as the magic will disrupt it, when you destroy the sphere you can use it to track where king N is in the negative universe, with all the scanning and watching the barriers as well as the magic disrupting it, it will take it a few thousand years to get here, possibly a hundred thousand." Daniel felt relived as that was no dough plenty of time for him to train.

It has been 2 hours and in that time Daniel had made a few book copies of the ones that he saw at twilight's library appear and place them in a box that he planed to move to a new house in ponyville when he purchased or rented one, he was nervous as he only knew the basocs of taking care of a house but the other things like bills, insurance and everything else, he was still getting taught back at home so that worried him slightly but he would do his best to learn about them. He sat down and took some time to read some of the books he made and learned a good few things like the names and locations of some major towns, cities and holidays that are either celebrated or are done as it is tradition in this world, how the pegusi apparently need magic to fly and how earth ponies are better farmed thanks to their magic that gives them a better connection with earth. He had also made another door on one of the walls of this house to use to get between this house and the new one he would eventually buy. It was at this point that Annabelle woke up with a yawn.

"Sleep well?" She looked at him and smiled.

"Yeh, I had the same dream I had last night about our first time at the beach together." Daniel remember that during the summer they would normally visit there uncle and he would take them to the beach and let then run around while there mum and dad would also join them there and sometimes would playing the sand with them, she always loved it and the fact that it seemed to be summer in this world it made sense that she would dream of that. "Brother, can we go to the beach sometime?" She looked at Daniel with pleading eyes that looked like she was about to cry, he usually could never say no to this face that she put on when she wanted something.

"I don't know where one is, but I promise you I will find one and take you there sometime." She said smiling at her and she then had a smile that he swore could rival pinkie pies smiles. She then jumped on him and hugged him.

"Thank you, thank you, THANK YOU!!!" Daniel realised something just now, he has not slept in days and he does not feel the slightest bit tired, he made a mirror appear in from of him, pulled down his hoody and looked at his face to find his eyes had dark red circles around them that almost looked like black circles and thanks to the hood keeping the sunlight off of his skin he was almost more white than a cartoon ghost, he almost dropped the mirror in fright when he seen his face as he looked like someone you would see in a horror movie as the killer, but he did not care about that now so he made the mirror disappear, put his hood back up and turned to his sister, he was about to tell her to go to one of the bedroom and get changed but she spoke first.

"Brother, are you ok. You looked stressed, perhaps tired, or both?" Daniel heard and saw her concern for him but he would find a way passed how he looked in the future, for now he and his sister should be heading back to ponyville.

"No need to worry about it. Now before we go back you should get changed, those cloths are muddy." Annabelle looked at her cloths and saw that they were dirty so taking the one Daniel made for he she went upstairs to a room of her choice and got changed. She later cam down the stairs wearing the dark hoodie purple jeans and white shoes that was put out for her and they looked quite good on her. "They look nice on you. Alright lets go back to ponyville." He still was not used to the silly names yet but never the less he and Annabelle went outside and he used his powers to take flight towards ponyville still carrying the box of books. As they got close to ponyville Daniel lowered then on the edge of the forest and changed them back to there pony forms and went to twilight's library to drop the stuff off, he knocked on the door when he was at the library door and waited for a few seconds for twilight to answer.

"Hello? Cosmos, Strawberry, you're both back." She said with a smile.

"Yeh we are, can I drop this stuff off, I am going to head to applejacks."

"Yes you can. You two took quite a bit of time to get back to you're house in the everfree." As Daniel thought back to before he left for his house, after the crazy stuff over the tickets, it was night time but it turned night not long ago then so by the time his sister fell asleep in the dog tunnels it must have been still under midnight so then he returned to his house and she fainted after discovering she is a auntie and then the trip back to ponyville, so it was still in the morning apparently but close to afternoon.

"Sorry about that, but we are back now." He said as he place the box down on the floor at the side of the staircase, twilight now saw that him and Annabelle were wearing the same cloths, not just the same kind but also same colour.

"How am I going to tell you two apart now that you're cloths are the same?" Daniel looked at his sister who was looking at him for a answer too, it was then a cheeky idea popped in his head and he had a grin on his face.

"If you want to find my sister just look for the shrimp." While Twilight seemed to chuckle at that Annabelle just had a unamused look on her face and said Hey when he sais that about her. "You know I am just fooling around sis." Annabelle looked at twilight.

"If you want to find my brother then just follow the screams." Daniel looked down at Annabelle who was also looking at him in the eyes, both looked like they were about to start arguing but instead they chuckled after a few seconds or glaring at each other.

"Well, I will be heading to applejacks now, strawberry, you take care now ok?" She just nodded at him and he left for applejacks.

A few days have passed since Daniel started working at applejacks and in that time he has not only managed to make a lot of bits from working there and making some himself with reality alteration but has also learned to control his strength as he needed to watch how hard he kicked the trees. He managed to rent a house out in that amount of time and made a door in the basement that went to his other house in the everfree so now the 2 houses were connected, that had lead to some problems as he could barely hear when the door of the ponyville hose was getting chapped if he was in the lad or training outside so he asked alpha to install a buzzer in his everfree house that would go off if someone was at the ponyville house door and alpha had the normal bots construct it within just a few minutes. When he had nothing to do at all he would head to his everfree house and train outside in the forest, he had learned more about controlling time and could now trap things in time loops but it was only temporary and the larger the mass of the target the faster the time loop would wear off, he also learned how to add flavour to food but as he tried he found out he could also replace on flavour with another and he had a few ideas of jokes to pull using this power, for him it was a trip to learn this as the first time he tried it, it backfired and turned his hair bacon flavoured which he quickly removed.

He had managed to make some grasslands, waterfalls, trees and flowers in the pocket dimension and while they would normally die as there is no sunlight there yet they did not as time was not a thing there so they remained in the same way. The thing he is currently learning is genetic alteration as he is hoping to discover how to remove and re-add the radiation within him and his sister, while that means that magic will have a effect on them when it is removed it would also make then stand out less from the normal ponies and he could also learn to do magic to fit in more if the radiation was removed, he would teach his sister magic too once he learned some but the fact she chose a pegusi and not a unicorn meant she would not be able to use the magic in public.

As for how his job for applejack went, it was almost the same way done every day he worked there, he would arrive in the morning and work until late in the afternoon, the days that he had off he would read, train some more or check up on the laboratory which so far was going great as the factory was completed, the lab had now expanded to almost ten times its previous size but he had planes for it to be larger than that. Construction of more machines to scan and dig for resources like steel, iron and gold was almost complete and his robot kids were having a blast at constructing, the things that they have shown they want to make would have had the same functions as what was planned but just a different look, like the time they wanted the robot construction factory to be in the shape of a giant cake.

He had alpha currently making up designs for a machine he would help make, a machine that is able to alter reality to a extent and its function would be to create the resources needed so that the digging for them could stop.

He and Annabelle stayed at twilight's house for about 3 days before he was able to rent out a house, he has kept the large amount of bits he made with his powers hidden for a few days and is planning to buy the house fully in a few more days.

Today would normally be a day he would work but applejack said that he should take today off which surprised him as she had never done this before so he was on his way to see if there was something wrong because earlier today she stopped a herd of stampeding cows that were running through the town and she did not seem like herself when she turned up to collect a trophy at the town hall, he asked twilight and the others if they knew what was wrong and they did not so now Daniel and twilight were going to applejack farm to check on her. Annabelle was back in the lab getting taught this worlds history from alpha that he leaned from some books that a few of his robot kids got from around the house and would read them either until they were done reading or they got board of it, alpha would speed read it the books and store their information which is why he is teaching Daniel sister.

As they approached the farm they saw applejack still kicking trees but at the same time she seemed to have trouble staying awake, she kicked over a apple bucket rather than hit the tree she said whoops when that happened, Daniel could tell something was wrong.

"What on Earth is that pony doing? Hey applejack!" Twilight continued to call her name but she did not move as she was sleeping on the spot, Twilight tried to teleport to applejack and when Daniel saw this he stepped to the side to he would not interfere, she was having difficulty charging her magic up but after a few seconds she managed to do it and when she reappeared in front of applejack she seemed to have trouble keeping her balance but got it back and looked at applejack before shouting again. "APPLEJACK!!!" That woke her up.

"Howdy twilight." she said with her eyes half closed that showed she was very tired.

"What is all this?"

"It's applebuck season." Applejack walked passed twilight who just teleported in front of her again after she kicked another tree.

"Apple what season?" Daniel was curious about this too if it was making applejack overwork herself.

"It's what the apple family calls harvesting time." She walked passed twilight who yet again teleported in front of her.

"Gather all tha apples from tha trees so we can sell'em."

"But, why are you doing it all alone?"

"Cuz big Macintosh her em'self."

"What about all those relatives I met when I first came to ponyville? Can't they help?"

"They wer just here fer the apple family reunion, they actual live all over equestria and ar busy harvistin their own orchards. So ahme on mah own." Twilight teleported in front of her yet again and Daniel was actually starting to get annoyed about that, using something like teleport to just get less than 5 steps away. Applejack stopped and looked at her. "Which means ah should realy get back ta work." She just stood there looking at her until applejack spoke again. "ahem hint hint, get back to work."

"Fine." She moved to the side but applejack stood in place and looked like she was having trouble with her balance.

"Could you step aside twilight?" Daniel poke this time.

"Applejack, she has stepped aside." Applejack looked at Daniel but as he looked back at her he head was shaking. She then shook her head quickly.

"Don't none ah you six worry nothing imma just fine n dandy." Daniel looked around to only see him and twilight here besides applejack so now he was starting to get worried for her. She tried to kick another tree but could not as she was not close enough and almost fell over. Twilight appeared in front of her again.

"Do you want some help?"

"HELP? No Way. No How." She shook her head in motion that seemed to be prideful.

"But there is now way you can do it all on you're own."

"Is that a challenge?" She asked with one huge eyes staring at twilight.

"Um, no."

"Well im gonna prove to you, that ah can do it. Now if you'll excuse me, a've got apples to buck." Daniel and twilight could tell this would end in disaster if she tried to do all of it alone but her pride seemed to refuse help that was offered to her.

"Applejack, asking for help is not shameful and neither does it make you weak." He tried to get he to come to her senses but she did not listen.

"Ah said ah don't need any help!!!" She shouted at Daniel, he was about to say something else to het but twilight tapped his shoulder and shook her head when he turned to look at her which meant to leave her.

"Very well applejack, but don't say we did not offer it to you." He shook his head then he and twilight started to walk away from the farm. "I am going to head back home twilight, if you get word of applejack getting worse will you let me know?"

"Certainly Cosmos." She said with a smile before looking back at the farm with a look of worry.

Daniel continued towards his new house which was close to sugar cube corner and changed back into his human form when he entered, he then want into the basement and towards the other door that lead to his everfree home and walked through to find his sister sitting on the couch watching cartoon with her hand in a cookie jar again.

"Again?" He startled Annabelle when he said that and she dropped the jar.

"Don't scare me like that." Daniel was just giggling at her but she looked at him with a unamused look. "Anyway, anything interesting happening today?" Daniel sat down on the chair close by and looked out the window to the forest around them.

"Nothing much but applejack seems to be overworking herself. Something about harvesting."

"Will she be ok?"

"I don't know, she could barely stay awake and she also seemed to have trouble with her seeing properly." Annabelle seemed to be worried about her. He sat there for a few more minutes before he got up and went to the lab but Annabelle stayed in the living room, she still was shocked from becoming a auntie and Daniel was hoping it would not put to much stress on her.

He entered the lab and was greeted by the same robot he was the first time, it looked at him and smiled.

"Welcome back daddy." Daniel still felt strange for them to be calling him that but strange in a nice way that he could not descried. As it said that the others with green eyes stopped what they were doing and looked over to him and smile as well.

"Nice to see all of you again." They all went over to him and him but not in the way they did the first time and he did the same.

"Where is auntie Annabelle?" After one asked that they all looked at him for a answer.

"She is still a bit unsettled about it, just give her some time to get used to it, Now I need to go and see alpha about a few things."

Ever since alpha started to expand the lab it also upgraded itself as it could now go along set pathways to get around the place and it also made more mechanical arms which it controlled that were in different spots around that lad, but most of those arms were in the construction factory but most of the time Alpha was still in the centre of the room which is where Daniel found it.

"Hello alpha." A blue light appeared at the top and a holographic image of himself appeared.

"Greetings Daniel. I take it you are here to help with the machines?"

"Yes I am. But I also have something else in mind." Daniel wanted to show this place to Brago and Thag a soon as he could to show them that he is keeping his promise to them, so he needed to construct another entrance that was both hidden and bigger as Thag could not get through the house door. "I need you to get some bots digging again, I need a entrance to this lab that is about 30 feet for thag to fit through and something to hide it."

"Understood, I will start up plans for its construction soon."

"You said you needed a machine that could alter matter into resources, is that right?"

"Yes it is, while the machine is not technically needed if it was available for use it would save us lots of time."

"Ok, I will find a place to make it." Daniel wondered the lab and found a clear area where there was nothing and thought about a machine that could make any kind of metal and other things that can be used to decorate like rubies, diamonds, sapphires and other things like that but only them as he did not want them making things that were to deadly. He snapped his fingers and a machine appeared in front of him. It was a silver table and there was another machine that was connected to it from the side that went up and it made what looked like a giant laser that was aimed in the centre of the table, it also had wires that seemed to go under the metal floor and connect with the rest of the lab, Daniel went over to it and saw the screen on it that asked what the user wants made, it had just about every metal and kind of jewellery that there could be in alphabetical order, he decided to test it out and when he pressed the option to make steel the lab seemed to go dark for a second before a green beam shot from the laser onto the table and formed a steel ingot.

"It appears the machine takes up a lot of power, I will make plans for the construction of generator before it is put to full use." Daniel thought that was also the best idea and he choose to say and play with his kids while he was here.

A Few minutes later Daniel was actually having a lot of fun playing different board games with his robo children and he just learned he was totally crap at playing scrabble but quite good at monopoly.

"Daddy, why do you keep you're hood up?"

"Because it is comfortable." That was the main reason as he has not taken it down ever scenes he put it up back when nightmare moon arrived but there was also another reason and it was to cover up how his face looked.

"Can you take it down for us?" He looked at them and tried to say he did not want to but he found it difficult.

"Ok. just don't freak out." With that he put his hood down and he hear shrieks of surprise from them when they saw his eyes and the circles around them, when he hear them shriek he put his hood back up.

"Daddy, are you ok? You look awful." Daniel could tell they were worried about him but he did not feel so about himself.

"I'm fine, or if I currently am not then I will be eventually so no need to worry. Anyway I think this will finish it." He moved one of his pieces into the board and placed it in the row of others, his child looked at hit and then at him.

"Daddy, that's not a word." He thought he was one away from completing something in scrabble.

"How do you know?" The robot giggle at his question.

"I know because I have a dictionary installed and it is not a word."

"Oh, damn." The robot moved his square piece into line and made a word complete. Daniel saw that he just lost again and he swore that if this was a cartoon then right now he would have one of those sweat drops on the side of his head.

"I win." As soon as the robot said that a buzzer that he knew all to well went off, it was the alarm to say someone was at his ponyville home door.

"Sorry, but I need to go. I will play some more sometime soon." He headed to His ponyville house changed his form and opened the door to see twilight standing there. "Hi twilight. Something wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong, applejack finale decided to accept help and I ran here to tell you. You want to come along and help." Daniel was ahppy to get word that applejack got some sense in her and agreed to go and help out.

On the way twilight told Daniel of how applejack acted when she was tired and in all that stress, it was one of the things he learned back in his world that all that stress is bad for the body and mind so to know applejack stopped it made him feel a bit better, then he realised he has not settled down from learning his powers and keeping his sister safe and attracted to wonder if he was a hypocrite but then wondered if he was stressing himself out as he still felt normal, he removed that thought from his mind and went on his was with twilight, heading back to help applejack.

"Hey Cosmos, why do you keep you're hood up?" Now twilight got curious about his hood.

"I find it cosy. Like a pillow that is always around you're head." This was the main reason he kept his hood up.

"Do you ever take it down."

"Sometimes but not a lot." He tried to change the subject. "So how did applejack come to her senses?"

"After she collapsed from exhaustion, after she thought she was done but saw all the other tress that were still left."

"She just accepted it after that?"

"Thankfully yes she did, if she kept going who know what else she would have done."

"What did she do?" He got told of how she ended up baking things that make ponies sick which put them ponyville in hospital and a few other things. "Well hopefully she has learned that there are something that cant be done alone." They continued to walk back until they were at applejacks farm and were greeted by the others.

They continued to harvest the apples that were left, the others all did it the way applejack did it by kicking the trees while twilight was using her magic to gather them and a little bit later she was also writing to princess celestia about something but he was to busy to pay much attention to it, Daniel was a little bit lost in thought while doing this. He was wondering what he would do if he could not learn to control all of his powers by the time that the dark sphere was here, as he continued to think about his options he remembered something that NOC told him, that there was the pieces of the first heart and they were scattered around the multiverse, it seemed like a long shot but he decided that he would search for them and remake the first heart if he had not learned to control his powers and the sphere was only two years away from this planet.

"COSMOS!" He heard twilight shout which snapped out of his thought and he looked over to where her voice came from to see all of them around a table with apple juice bottles on it looking at him.

"Sorry about that, my mind tends to wonder."

"Well ya why don't ya tak'a break?" Daniel did not complain, he did not want to look stubborn which might cause problems after the events of today.

"Ah cant thank ya enough fer this help, ah was actin a bit stubborn."

"A bit?" Daniel chuckled when twilight said that.

"Ok, im mighty stubborn. an im awful sorry, now ah know the town gave me the prize pony award, but the real award, is havin you 6 as mah friends." They all took a drink of there apple juice and Daniel though it was quite good.

"That apple bucking sure made me hungry." He heard rainbow dash say.

"And iv got the perfect treat." he hears spike say holding up a tray of half eaten muffins.

"Ewe, spike I threw all those away. Where did you get them?" When Daniel saw the look pinkie gave those muffins he assumed they must have been the muffins that the tired applejack made.

"In the trash." He heard them all simultaneously Ewe at that, they started to walk back home and the sun was setting, Daniel decided to go back home and check on Annabelle. "Just a little nibble? Come on." They all rejected at the same time and said different things which he could not help but giggle at.

"Bye girls, I am heading back to check on my sister."

"Ok See you later." He headed back home.

As Daniel entered his home he locked the door and went to his basement and into his everfree home then changed his form back to human, he did not find Annabelle in the living room so he went to the lab and found her happily playing hungry hippos with his robot kids, it was quite a sight so see, not long ago she was afraid of them but now she was happily playing with them, he stood at the door looking at them playing together until the robot she was playing with saw him and waved to him, to which Annabelle turned around and smile when she saw him, he walked over to her.

"I take it you are having fun?" She looked a little angry.

"I am but I swear they are cheating." She said pointing at the robot.

"They are not cheating, they are just very good at games, you will get better the more you play." Annabelle looked determined.

"I want a rematch." Daniel made a watch appear and looked at the time, it was almost 10:00, so Annabelle should be heading to bed soon, not to mention she probably still has not had dinner.

"You can have a rematch tomorrow, but right now its almost you're bed time sis, Come on, I will make you some waffles." He face brightened up at that and she followed Daniel.

At they got back to the main floor of the house Daniel made five cooked waffles appear on a plate and added flavour to them so they would taste just like real waffles, he handed then to Annabelle who ate them happily, they both sat down on the couch and watched the DvD that was playing which was the first pirates of the Caribbean.

By the time the movie was over Annabelle was asleep against his shoulder, Daniel thought about the last time he slept which was a long time ago and right now he had nothing to do and he did not was to disturb his sister so he sat there and soon went to sleep as well.

Canterlot

Luna had raise the moon a few minutes ago and was pacing back and forth with something on her mind, for the past few nights there has been a dream of a creature that she has never seen before that stood on 2 legs, had dark hair but light skin with no fur other than on the top of its head, the first time she saw it in the dreamscape it seemed to be wearing some strange clothing, there was some others just like it there too but she could not see what the dream was about clearly as something prevented her from entering it, what she did see what the creature was wearing 2 little bits of clothing that covered its waist but not its legs and another bit of clothing that covered some of its chest and the dream took place at a beach. She found out that if she used he magic to try and enter its dream it would not work and she spent the past few days trying to get into the dream to get a better look at it but so far nothing has worked. However when she used a lot of magic she found out she could enter its dream but she needed to keep using her magic or she would be forced out.

The next time this creature, he or she is asleep luna would look into it, especially when she could not enter it dream without effort but it seemed to have nothing there to stop her. This was rare as sometimes there was those who trained there mind to block off mind magic to which luna sometimes had to do things to get into their dreams but she know how most of those blocks worked and had little to no trouble with them, however for this dreamer there was no blocks, she just had more difficulty than normal to enter its dream and that alone caught her attention.

"It is night time. If I find that dream again I will try and get to know the creature within it if it is not hostile." She made her way to her chambers which she still had trouble finding as this castle was new to her but she ended up finding her room and entered it, she took off her royal gear and entered the dreamscape.

It did not take he long to find the dreamer she has seen so much in the past and was about to try and enter its dream when a scream caught her attention, she looked to the side and saw what looked like black mist coming from a dream bubble that could not see in as it was clouded with smoke. whoever this dreamer was, they were having a horrible nightmare and luna decided to help this one out before she went to the other dream. As she prepared to enter it she felt the same thing as she felt when she tried to enter the dream of the creature she has seen for the past few days, she just could not get into it.

"There is another one?" For the past few days there has only been one dream that she could not enter normaly and now there was another, so this dreamer is probably another one of those creatures that luna wants to know more about. She focused her magic and entered the dream but kept her magic flowing as she would be forced out of it if she did not, "I cant fool around." She told herself as she now looked around this dreamworld and the first thing she saw was tall buildings that toward overhead, she seemed to be standing in a alleyway so she took to the sky to get a better view of the place.

When she was high up enough she looked around and saw that she was in a city that was like manehatten or las Pegasus but what caught her attention was something in the distance, she flew closer to get a better look and when she got close enough she saw it was darkness, just darkness that went as far up and to the sides as she could see, she looked down and saw that it was continuing to go forward and everything it touched seemed to glow blue, she went to the ground to get a better look and saw that the blue glowing was things dissolving, fading away into nothingness, she moved away from it and went to try and find the dreamer.

She looked around and found that there was other creatures just like the ones she saw in the other dream, they seemed to be trying to stop the darkness by shingling lights on it but it did not seem to slow it down at all. She continued to look around and saw more of these creatures in something that was made of metal but much smaller than a train and seemed to have no track to go on, as the thing it was in seemed to go out of control in the ice that was on the paths it hit one of them that was smaller than most the other, luna assumed it was a child by the difference in its height, as the metal machine was about to hit luna looked away only to look back after hearing a splatting sound to see that the little one ended up smashed against a wall and what looked like its brain was across the glass in the front of the machine.

Luna had just witness the death of a young one, sure it was in a dream but still to see it left her shocked. She heard a dooming noise closer to the darkness that was approaching so she went closer and she found more of these creatures that were next to some more metal machines but were white and seemed to have red and blue lights coming off the top of them and they were all wearing the same uniforms. They were holding little metal devices in there hands that were aimed at the darkness and seemed to both make a small flash and make a boom sound every time it was used. After a few seconds of trying to stop it they turned and ran when it was close to them but one of them tripped up on the ice and was consumed by the darkness, luna saw its skin, organs and bones disintegrate all the while it was screaming until it was silenced when it was fully disintegrated.

Luna wonder why a creature would be dreaming of something as awful as this. She could feel her magic running out and spent no more time exploring, she took of to find the dreamer and soon found it flying in the sky just like her carrying a younger one with it. She continued to follow it until it set the young one down somewhere far away from the approaching void.

"Wh-what's happening?" The young one sounded like a girl and like she was crying.

"I Don't want you to freak out, just relax, I will get you through this." The older one sounded male and seemed to be wearing a large coat which it took of and gave to the female. "Here, You should say warm." It wrapped her in it.

"But Daniel, what about you?"

"Don't worry about me Annabelle, I will be fine."

"How touching, but also sickening." Luna heard another voice that was from behind the male creature and it to sounded male, when she looked in its direction she was a large bipedal figure but seemed to be in a purple must that was all around its body, it was not like the shadow creature ones from the everfree and this mist did not go off its body but rather staying on its skin and covered it, it was about 70 feet tall and had glowing orange eyes. After a few seconds the one who seemed to be called daniel spoke.

"King N?" The purple one nodded at his question.

"Yes I am, and you have something that belongs to me." Daniel's eyes widened and he looked ready to fight.

"I will not give you it." King N only seemed to chuckle.

"You don't have a choice." He opened its hand with the palm facing Daniel and Annabelle, a red beam shot out from it and hit the two to which a scream was heard and the dreamed collapsed.

Luna awoke in her room in shock.

"By my Mother what was that?"

Never Felt Better (Rewritten)

Never Felt Better

Daniel awake from his sleep and jumped up quickly which also seemed to scare his sister as she almost screamed from being suddenly awoken like that.

"Brother what is wrong?" He looked at her and saw she was concerned.

"Nothing is wrong, It was just a dream." He looked to the clock that was hanging in the room and saw he had been asleep for only 4 hours however he felt high as a kit, he felt very hyper and just wanted to run about the place but he had learned to control this feeling a long time ago. He decided to go for a run to try and calm down so he jumped up from the couch and went to the door, he realised that only 4 hours was not enough for Annabelle so he turned back to her. "You should get some more sleep, I will be back later." He took the cotton cover he made a while ago and handed it to her, then when he saw she was going back to sleep he made sure she had a key too before going outside and locking the door, he changed into his shadow form for safety and took off running into the forest.

He kept running leaving a dust trail behind him that he did not notice but he did not care as this running did little to calm him down so he decided to try and go as fast as he could, he picked up the pace to the max and before he knew it he reached the edge of the forest and looked behind him to see that some trees were on fire. "Oh crap." He made water appear on the top of the trees and let it fall which extinguished the fires, when that was done he discovered he still did not feel the slightest bit tired, he did not have this amount of stamina before so he decided to ask NOC why he does now. "Why Do I feel so hyper and full of energy?"

"Back on Earth when you went to sleep your senses improved, but because it was not a full rest as you were interrupted when your advance hearing woke you up, you did not completely improve. You had about 5 hours of sleep on earth but now that you have had another 4 you have been fully rested.

Think of it like this. When you fully merged you still had normal scenes and just like when you rest normally when you did before you merged your scenes were restored to full but were able to become better after you did merge with the heart, but you did not have a complete night worth of sleep, but now that you have had some more, that is why you feel like this."

"Will I feel like this all the time?" Daniel was not going to lie, he felt like he was at 1000 percent and loved it.

"It depends on what you mean, if you mean will you feel like this all the time because you don't need sleep then yes you will but because your body has not yet fully adapted to not needing sleep yet, you will still feel a little tired after doing a lot, when you have adapted and not longer need sleep then you can feel like this permanently."

"Permanently? You mean I will never feel tired?"

"You will if you get quite injured in a battle or a accident but other than that, yes you will never feel tired."

Daniel was not going to compline as he had never felt this good but made a question pop in his head and it was something he wanted to know.

"What about me has improved that has not already been? You said I have everything about me enhanced except my mental state?"

"You are slightly stronger, much faster, have much more stamina and if you stop to look and listen you will see you're senses are slightly better now that you are fully rested, your sleep was not a full one as I already said so you were not at your max."

It made sense to Daniel but right now he did not want to say in the one place so he decided to head to ponyville and hope there was something happening there, he then remembered how he looked so he made a mirror appear and took down his hood to look at his face and amazingly he look like normal, he was no longer pail and the circles around his eyes were gone, with a satisfied feeling he made the mirror disappear. before he ran off back to his house.

He made it back in less than three minutes, changed back to normal and entered his house to which he found Annabelle asleep and looked at the clock to see it was still very early in the morning and that he was actual only gone for seven minutes. With it still being so early he decided to head to the lab, as he entered he saw that his kid robots were also asleep so he now want to find alpha, after less than a minute me found alpha at the main control room in the factory working on a holographic sketch for the power generators and what looked like upgrade plans for the robots as it said things like better resistant on it, alpha dropped the sketches and turned towards Daniel.

"Good morning to you Daniel." Daniel started to wonder how alpha knew he was here but before he could ask alpha answered by pointing at a camera that was at the top left side of the entrance of the control room door. "I could see you wondered why I saw you by the look on you're face."

"Ok, Alpha what upgrades are you planning to make for the bots. I saw you had sketches for upgrades." Alpha made them reappear and showed them to Daniel who could see them clearly but they looked.

"I must say that to see enough information from that distance to know they were upgrades is quite impressive." Alpha commented as the designs in the sketches started to move. "Recently during the digging a new metal has been found with a very strong structure, it make titanium look like paper so I plan to make it into the new armour for the bots, I have took the liberty of naming the metal alomonieum."

"How did you come up with that name?"

"I randomly generated it. Also the construction of the new entrance to the lab will begin soon." The sketches disappeared after a few more seconds and alpha when back to work. Daniel was happy to see things were progressing nicely, he still felt board with nothing to do in the meantime so he exited the lab and went outside to train some more.

Time passed quite quickly for him as it was morning before he knew it and in that time he had managed to adapt to altering larger amounts of reality as he now felt almost no side effects unless what he was making was insane in size but with it now being morning he decided to head back inside, when he opened the door he saw his sister still asleep and looked at the clock to see it was seven so he waited until she woke up. He did not have to wait long, only a few more minutes until Annabelle woke up.

"Sleep well?" She was rubbing here eyes.

"Yeh, I did. What is for breakfast?" Daniel made a bowl of milk with chocolate shreddies and a spoon in it appear and handed it to her. "Thanks."

It did not take her long to finish her cereal but Daniel still felt like he needed to vent his energy someway or another, it was not having a major effect on him but it was annoying him as he felt like a very tightly sealed two liter bottle of diet coke that had just had a full pack of Mentos put in it, if the bottle could not be burst.

"Brother are you ok?" He looked at her to see she was looking at him with confusion and worry.

"Yes, why?"

"You were shaking." He did not feel cold so he assumed it must have been how energetic he felt.

"I am just hyper, I have not felt this good in.....actually I don't think I have ever felt this good. Nothing to worry about." He said hoping to stop her from worrying about him.

"Well...are we going into ponyville today?" Daniel did not see a reason not to and something might happen that will vent this energy.

"I don't see why not. Go and get dressed and we will leave." Annabelle ran to her room and after a few minutes she came back wearing the same hoodie and jeans, He was about to return them to their pony forms when he remembered he should buy this house today so he quickly went up the stairs and got a large bag of bits, why the ponies call them that he will probably never understand. He shook his head clear, got the money bag, went back down the stairs to his sister and they both headed for the door to their ponyville house.

When they exited their house he decided to go and try to find one of their friends to see if there was anything that was needing done, They found twilight at the book store to which she waved at them when she was them, Daniel and Annabelle walked over to her.

"Morning Cosmos, you too strawberry." He still felt weird getting called that name but went along with it.

"Hi twilight, how was your morning." He said a bit fast.

"It was nice thank you." Just then pinkie pie showed up.

"Morning Cosmos. Strawberry and twilight, have either of you seen rainbow dash?" She said while bouncing in place.

"No I have not." Daniel and his sister said simultaneously. Pinkie looked at twilight.

"Isn't she right up there?" She asked with one hoof pointing towards the sky and there was rainbow dash with her head in the cloud.

"Rainbow dash!" Rainbow pulled her head out of the cloud and looked scared when pinkie pie said that, she looked around before zooming off and pinkie pie started to follow a few seconds later but was hopping instead of running.

As Daniel watched rainbow dash went through some clouds which left holes in them before she seemed to stop somewhere in applejacks farm.

"So...What's in the bag?" Twilight asked and Daniel dropped it and was about to show her when he heard rainbow dash scream and saw her flying back over ponyville and into the tree that was twilights library. He turned back to twilight and opened the bag to which her eyes widened.

"Do I just give this to the mayor, you know to by my house?" She kept looking at the amount of bits he had in the bag but was snapped out of it when dash screamed again and zoomed out of twilights tree and towards the mountains, the three of them watched a pinkie pie hopped after dash.

"Cosmos......How do you have that many bits." He did not want to say he found them as that would be lying but he would if he had no choice to, so he did the next best thing.

"I have had them for a while actually, I did not know what counted as currency here so I took a job to get some currency but when I saw it was this, I found a use for these which have been lying around for the past few days." He was not lying to her as he has had them for a few days, he did not know what counted as currency and he did not say he found them as that would be lying or that he made them as that might be too suspicious.

"You have had this amount of bit lying around for the past few days? Is it not worth something where you come from?"

"I Gained these after I left home."

"Wow, that is very lucky. Also for your question, yes you can buy a house at town hall but I think you will need to fill out some paper work. Cosmos are you ok? You are shaking." Daniel realised he was shaking and it was the same reason he was earlier.

"I am fine, I just never slept as well as I did like last night and a feel so full of energy. Anyway thanks, lets go strawberry. Also what's up with pinkie pie?" Twilight just shrugged. "Well, see you later." With that done Daniel headed to town hall to buy off his house.

A few minutes and paperwork later, he finally bought his house and headed to sugar cube corner to get something for Annabelle with the change he had, he got her a quadruple chocolate cookie which she loved it as she was drooling over it which Daniel found funny. As she was happily eating her cookie Daniel mind started to wonder, he wondered what he should do about the sphere when it was here and what he should do if he could not learnt to control his powers by that time. He decided that if there was 5 years left until it arrived here then he would go on a search for the pieces of the first heart, he hoped with both of them he could stop King N.

"Brother." Annabelle was waving her hoofs in front of her face, he snapped out of his thoughts.

"Sorry about that." He said while hugging her.

"You are a real day dreamer, you know that." she said before giggling. Daniel was about to sit down as Annabelle still had not finished her cookie until he heard two familiar voices that were whispering a bit off to the side but he hear them clearly.

"Is it in place?" That voice was pinkie pies.

"Yeh, when he sits down it will go off." That one was rainbow dash. Daniel looked at his seat and saw a cleverly camouflaged whoopee cushion. He got a idea and acted it out.

"Stay here strawberry I am going to get something." When he said this he was standing beside his seat that was now blocked from dash and pinkies vision by him, he took and hid he whoopee cushion in the inside of his hood and luckily I did not go off, he then went back inside the shop and when he saw that no pony was around he changed his powers to thought use and made himself invisible, he quietly went to there pinkie and rainbow were and made himself visible again behind them, changed his power back to use of will and then place the whoopee cushion behinds rainbow dash as she was the one who placed it.

"I don't want to wait." Pinkie said and looked to be shaking in anticipation.

"Just wait, this will be so funny." With a evil smirk Daniel shouted.

"HI GIRLS." They both jumped and screamed at the same time, when they landed rainbow dash fell on the cushion and it let out a farting noise. Daniel was on the ground laughing with tears flowing and pains in his sides, he heard Annabelle laughing her head off too.

"Cosmos?....How did you....You just went in there and now you're....What?" Rainbow was pointing between him and the shop he went in. "How did you do that?"

"Why are you asking me?" He said still laughing a bit.

"Only pinkie pie is known to do things like......that...." Rainbow had a look of fear on her face. But pinkie pie only gasped.

"Then you must be able to see them too." Both dash and Daniel looked at pinkie.

"See who?" Daniel got curious as to why doing something only pinkie is known for is a bad thing.

"The readers." She just said with a happy smile.

"Ehh....Never mind." He heard rainbow dash say and it was a shame as Daniel wanted to know more.

"Why were you trying to prank me?" Rainbow seemed to start laughing.

"We have successfully pranked almost every one of our friend today, thanks for ruining our streak." He just gave a smile.

"You Mad?" The smile tuning into a grin.

"A little but not a lot. Anyway let go pinkie pie, we still have one more prank to do." Rainbow dash flew off with pinkie pie following her.

Daniel felt better after that, he did not feel as hyper as he did before so he decided to head to twilights house and see if there was something he could study so he went back to find Annabelle finished with her cookie and still giggling a little of how he counter pranked the two just a few seconds ago.

"What are we going to do now?" She asked.

"You can come with me to twilights or head back home, your choice."

"I will head back and...." She stopped in mid sentence. "And play with the bots." She then whispered.

"That's fine with me. See you later."

He made his way to twilights library and chapped the door when he arrived, he decided he would choose to read up on some of equestria's history as it might come in handy, he would just ask alpha but its knowledge of this land is limited, so if he studies here in a library he could get more information on a lot more things. He waited for twilight to answer the door.

"Hello....Oh hi Cosmos." Twilight said with a smile to which caused Daniel to start wondering why these ponies always smiled, they always smile and it is nice for a while but it was getting somewhat creepy now.

"Hi twilight, if you don't mind can I read a few more books?"

"Sure you can." She walked back into the library and started looking around the shelves. "What do you want to read about."

"History, anything that is or was famous." She almost instantly found a book based on the subject and gave it to Daniel. "Thanks."

A Few hours later he was finished reading his 7th book and saw it was almost night time, he had learned of the holidays that these ponies have and they are very similar to earths, apparently their version of Halloween was called nightmare night and was made after the banishing of nightmare moon, they also had a version of Christmas that was called hearts warming. The more he found similarities to his own world the more painful it got to read on. He closed over the book he was reading and put it on a table before talking to twilight.

"I am going to head back home now, thanks twilight."

"Not a problem Cosmos, see you tomorrow." He left the library and heard twilight close and lock the door behind him, he went to his own home and locked the door when he got inside, went to the basement which took him back to his everfree house and then he changed back into his human form.

He looked around his house and found his sister asleep in one of the rooms upstairs, knowing she is safe he was not deciding what to do, he did not want to go back to sleep so he was left standing in the hall outside the room he was just in wondering what he should do, after a while he decided to go and check on the lab so he went to the door and entered it.

The generators were apparently in construction from what Daniel saw as he entered the lab, there was normal robots that were working on it and it looked like it was just starting to get constructed, he saw alpha and his robot children so he went up to alpha.

"Hey alpha." The hologram of himself appeared on the top of the pillar.

"Hello Boss." Alpha had never called him that before and this caught his attention.

"Boss?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You did make me, so why should I not, unless you want to be called something else." He was not going to compline.

"If it helps you then you can call me that. Anyway I am just here for a quick check up, how are things going?"

"Quite well, the generators that are in construction should be done in a few days, a few weeks at max." Daniel was glad to hear that, the sooner the generator was made the sooner the robots would be able to get upgrades which also means the sooner he can keep his promise to the diamond dogs.

"Good to hear."

"Daddy." He looked to his side, by the sound of the voice it was a she and saw one of his child bots there, the moment she said that word the others looked over to him.

"Hi again." She went up to him and hugged him. "I should really give them different colours or patterns on their armour and then give them names, make them each unique."

"Daddy, we have a new game we want to play with you." As she said that one of them went to a table and picked up a small box, Daniel saw the title of it.

"Chess?"

"Will you?" They were looking at him with eyes that could almost pass a begging eyes, Daniel was originally just wanting to check up on the lab to see things were going well but he then remembered he had nothing to do and he actual had fun playing these board games with them so he decided to stay.

"I don't see why not." He heard them cheer after he said that.

It was now morning and he finished his 87th game, out of that much he won 39 games, most of them were on monopoly but still had a fun time but he wanted to try something different so he decided to make some computer consoles for them to play next time he was here, now that it was morning he decided to go and check on Annabelle.

"Well it was fun, but I need to go and check on my sister." They did not complain as they seemed to have had a good time too.

He went back to his house and chapped the door of the room Annabelle was in only to get no answer, after a few seconds he opened the door to find the bed empty so he close it and headed down the stairs to find her in the living room and eating a bowl of weetos for her breakfast. He walked into the living and sat down on the chair.

"How did you sleep?"

"Quite well, where were you anyway?"

"I was in the lab, checking up on things."

"Ok, what are we going to do today?" Daniel thought about her question for a minute before he realised he needed to head to ponyville to tell applejack he wanted to quit his job but he still had to think of what to say to her afterwards, never the less he thought they should head out as it would make Annabelle happy.

"How about we go to ponyville?"

"I would like that." She said as she put her bowl in the sink and headed to her room. After a few seconds she was wearing the hoodie and jeans. "Are we leaving now?"

"Yes, lets go." They went to the door which lead to their ponyville house and enter it, Daniel changed them into their pony forms before they exited the basement and then the front door.

"So where are we going first?" Annabelle asked Daniel when they got to the centre of the town.

"Where do you want to go?" It was at this moment Daniel saw pinkie pie, but she looked angry rather than cheerful which was unlike her. "Hold on." He said to Annabelle before going to pinkie pie. "Hey pinkie pie, you ok?"

"Hi Cosmos, No I am not."

"What is wrong?"

"Its Rainbow dash. She has a griffon friend called Gilda who is mean and grumpy." Daniel was a bit annoyed if that was the only problem.

"You can't expect to get along with everyone pinkie. There is always someone out there that just is not the right kind of friend for you." She looked at him with a confused face.

"Everypony, not everyone."

"You said Gilda is a griffon, not a pony, so there is no point." She looked like she was about to say something but froze for a few seconds.

"I guess you are right. But, am I really jealous of her, have I miss judged her?" Daniel could see pinkie was having a tough time with this.

"What do you know about her, have you seen her do anything bad?" She looked at the sky and had a hoof on her chin.

"Well, besides telling me to buzz of in some wired ways, nothing else."

"Ok, lets get this over with, why don't you tell me about the weird ways she said buzz off to you." Pinkie seemed to brighten up as she now had a small smile.

"Ok, hey I was heading to sugar cube corner to get a milkshake, was to join and I will tell you about it along the way?" Daniel did not see a reason not to and he could get something for Annabelle along the way.

"Ok, strawberry, let go." He called to his sister and the three of then went to sugar cube corner.

A few minutes later Daniel was having a chocolate milkshake, pinkie pie a strawberry one and Annabelle was having a sponge cake, pinkie pie was just finishing her story, apparently Gilda had grabbed on to the chopper blades of pinkie pies bike helicopter which sent her off in different ways and then towards the ground, when Daniel asked her how she found a bike copter she just said she always keeps things for emergencies. Daniel was starting to understand why rainbow was afraid of him when he did something that only pinkie pie is known to do and even he now was starting to wonder how pinkie did what she did but it did not bother him that much, after a few minutes they heard a swoosh and then giggling which turned out to be rainbow dash and Gilda, rainbow dash mentioned that she had to do some weather jobs and asked Gilda to hag out around town, after a quick discussion rainbow dash left and with it just being Gilda now they decided to observe her.

"If she is as bad as you say then she will probably show it." With that the both of them watched Gilda, who had just made granny smith freak out and shout to run for the hills but what caught Daniel attention what she said everybody but he was not complaining as it was better than what they would normally say.

"Poor granny smith, she did not know it was a joke, how mean." Daniel slightly agreed but the fact that she did not do something like what pinkie pie mention still did not make it seem that bad. "No, no I can't misjudge her, it was kind of a funny prank. I Guess."

As they continued to observe her they saw that she stole a apple but what truly got Daniel annoyed is the fact that the ponies there and others around did not see her take it.

"Are these ponies blind or something?"

"I did misjudge her. She's not only a meanie mean pants, she's also a thief." She stopped for a moment. "No, no, no, She might give it back. Its just a joke." Daniel face palmed or face hooved at this statement.

"Pinkie, how can she give it back if she already ate it?" He then also remembered that pinkie said meanie mean, like it was a child insult. "I words what their swear words are." He then heard a voice that belonged to fluttershy. They saw she was guiding ducks somewhere safely but was not watching where she was going, Daniel could clearly see Gilda was looking at fluttershy as they were both walking towards each other.

"Hey." Guild shouted at fluttershy when they collided.

"Please excuse me."

"I'm walking here." Gilda shouted in fluttershy's face.

"Oh, I-Im sorry, I was just tr-." Guild was not making a babyish voice and saying what fluttershy was saying, she was making fun of her.

"Why don't you just watch where you're going." She was walking forward pushing fluttershy back and scattering the ducks, fluttershy looked like she was about to start crying, Gilda roared at her face loudly and she ran away crying after that.

"Brother, why would se do something like that." Annabelle felt sorry for fluttershy but Daniel felt like something in him almost snapped, he never did care for these ponies the first few days he arrived here but after a while he did regard them as friends, not best friends like him and josh were but friends none the less and he was not going to let Gilda do that with no consequences, he got up from his chair and started to walk away from Gilda but stopped off to the side and listened to her footsteps, she was still going the same way she was before so he stopped but continued looking the other way, Gilda's footsteps were getting louder and he soon felt someone bash into him.

"Out of the road bud." The voice was Gildas. He turned around and faced her.

"What? You too lazy to just go around." He could see that what he said seemed to anger her as she was now glaring at him.

"Who do you think you are talking to me like that?"

"I think I am looking at a snob who always want her own way." He could see she was almost red with anger.

"That's it!!!" She roared at him just like she did with fluttershy but Daniel just used his two hoofs to grab her top and lower jaw, closed her beak and kept it shut for a few seconds.

"You seem to thing you can get away with anything but not with me you wont." She was struggling to get her beak free and Daniel could see she had fear in her eyes "You hurt fluttershy's feelings, she is one of my friends, if you say sorry to her I will forgive you but if you don't then I advise you to shut up ." He just released his hold on her beak. She looked startled and stood there looking at him for a few seconds before flying away.

"Cosmos, you just....just." Pinkie was almost speechless.

"Taught her a lesson, I know."

"But...how?"

"How what? Pinkie I lived in everfree remember, she is not that scary if that's what you are wondering." Daniel started to walk in the direction that fluttershy ran.

"Still we need to get rainbow to see what Gilda truly does, rainbow might never believe us without seeing it for herself." Pinkie pie had a good point, she was the element of loyalt so she would likely never leave Gilda's side if she did not what she was doing.

"How are we going to do that?" Pinkie pie thought for a few seconds until she got a big smile on her face.

"A situation like this calls for extreme measures, pinkie pie style." With that she dashed off to do who knows what.

"Strawberry, let go and see fluttershy." She just had a look of amazement on her face. "Strawberry."

"That was awesome! You sure showed that bully." Daniel just giggle at how his sister acted. He was about to continue on his way to fluttershy's when he heard a familiar voice.

"COSMOS!!!" He turned around to see rainbow dash landing in front of him, he guessed that Gilda told rainbow about what happened but kept out what she did so he did not smile them she arrived as this was a important matter. "Is it true? What you did to Gilda!?" He was certain now that Gilda told rainbow but he would not let that stop him for telling her about what she did.

"Yes it is." Dash only looked more angry now.

"Why would you do that!?"

"Because of what she did to fluttershy." This seemed to surprise her.

"What do you mean?"

"She made her cry when she accidentally bumped into her." Dash shook her head.

"No, Gilda would never do that."

"She did do that so I more or les-" He was interrupted.

"You know what, save it, I don't care, I bring a old friend to meet my new ones and you make her feel bad. I thought you were my friend, I guess I was wrong because one friend would not do that to another friend's friend." She just took of in a rush after that.

"Does that mean she does she does not want to be our friend anymore." Annabelle was almost crying and Daniel felt like crying a bit aswell from what dash said.

"Don't worry hopefully she will see what Gilda had been doing."

"What if she does not." Daniel actually like having rainbow as a friend but if she did not find out about the truth then he did not know what he would do, but he knew that he would still be friends with pinkie and fluttershy for sure as they both saw what she did.

"The others will understand, so don't worry." He saw that she was still a bit upset over it.

Daniel still becided to check on fluttershy and by the way she was roared at she might have gone back home so he first decided to check there. He found her back at her cottage and by the sounds of it she was still crying, he went up and chapped the door then waited for her to answer.

"Hello? Oh, hi cosmos, you too strawberry." She brightened up a bit as he saw a small smile appear on her face.

"Hi fluttershy, I-I saw what happened between you and that griffin." Her head was now hanging low and so were her ears.

"Y-you saw that?" The animals in the cottage were all looking at him with curious eyes.

"Yes I did, and you don't have to worry about her." This seemed to catch her attention.

"What do you mean?"

"I eh.....I scared her, I did not hurt her, both me and pinkie pie saw what she did."

"Well I...eh....thanks, I guess." Daniel looked to the side and saw a bunny looking at him, it kept looking at him in the eyes which was starting to freak him out, he was about to ask fluttershy if she would ask it to stop but he saw that she was staring at his eyes too.

"Do I know you." He turned to the voice which was the bunny, at first he though he was just hearing things. "Your eyes look familiar." Now that Daniel saw the bunny talk he was certain he was not hearing things.

"How can that rabbit talk?" Daniel just realised he willed that question but did not mean to.

"Its a passive effect when you merged, you are able to understand almost all languages and what you say will be understood." Daniel did not see how that would be so useful but he ignored it.

"You are right angel." That was said by fluttershy.

"What is it fluttershy?" That seemed to snap her out of it and she tried to hide behind her hair.

"Sorry about that, i's just, I swear I your eyes do look familiar."

"It is not unheard of to have the same coloured eyes."

"No, it is not the colour." She was starting to stare again. "It is what is in them. The that fact that they are so full of life and kindness...but at the same time also-" She was cut off from a knock at the door.

"I will get it." Daniel opened the door and it was pinkie pie.

"HeyFluttershyihaveapartypla- oh hi cosmos." Pinkie talked lightning fast but stopped when she saw Daniel. She then turned to fluttershy.

"Hey fluttershy, I am here to ask you if you will come to a party that is planned for Gilda." Why would pinkie throw her a party after what she has done.

"Pinkie, after what she did you are inviting her to a party? Why?" Pinkie had a smile on her face.

"To improve her attitude. Anyway are you coming?" She looked at both fluttershy and Daniel.

"I-um ok." He hear fluttershy say and now she was looking at him.

"No." This seemed to surprise her.

"No but...cosmos, why not?"

"Rainbow dash does not want to be my friend anymore."

"That does not mean you can't come to the party. Please." Daniel was about to say no until Annabelle was giving him her best puppy dog face which he could just not say no to.

"Fine." Pinkie shouted yay and started to bounce, when they got outside pinkie zoomed off.

"Lets go." With that pinkie pie speeded away and they follow.

When they arrived at the building Daniel found a seat at the side and sat there as he decided he would watch the events unfold and see if this party does make Gilda have a better attitude, he let Annabelle go about with the others, rarity was speaking with applejack and twilight was speaking with fluttershy who did not give a straight answer when twilight asked her about Gilda. It was not long until Gilda arrived, he was not paying much attention to what was going on but his attention was caught when pinkie pranked Gilda with a electric hand buzzer to which he almost started laughing. He then hear rainbow dash.

"Oh pinkie pie, the old hoof shake buzzer, you are a scream."

"Yeh. good one pinkie pie." Gilda said sarcastically but enough to make the others believe her.

"come on G, I'll introduce you to some of my other friends." With that rainbow walked off but stopped when she saw Daniel and he changed his gaze to look at her, rainbow narrowed her eyebrows before walking away. He turned his attention back to Gilda and he heard her mention to pinkie pie that she knows what she is planning, the two exchanged a few words before Gilda walked off.

"Everyone I would like you all to make Gilda a long time dear friend of rainbow dash, lets honor her and welcome her to ponyville." Pinkie hugged Gilda and after that everyone cheered. "Please help yourself."

The rest of the party was mostly just Gilda getting pranked, a lot as there was a prank that was candles that would relight when blown out, vanilla lemon drops that had pepper in them and punch that was in a dribble glass, but Daniel decided to stay by his sisters side and she spent most of the time at a table with food watching the events unfold and it was quite humorous, eventualy all the pranks were too much for Gilda to take and she snapped.

"This is your idea of a good time? I've never met a lamer bunch of dweebs in all my life. And pinkie pie, you, you are queen lame-o with your weak little party pranks, did you really think you could make me lose my cool?" Gilda went beside dash and put her arm on the back of her neck. "Well dash and I have ten times as much cool as the rest of you put together." Now dash actually looked angry at Gilda. "Come on dash we are bailing on this." She started to walk towards the door but stopped when she saw dash was not following her. "Come on rainbow dash I said we are leaving."

"You know Gilda, I was the one who set up all those weak pranks at this party." Now Daniel was paying full attention to what was happening and had a grin on his face.

"What?" Gilda looked at pinkie pie but rainbow went in her vision.

"So I guess I'm queen lame-o?

"Come on dash, your joshin me." Daniel had not a clue what that meant but he could see that Gilda was now nervous.

"They weren't all meant for you specifically, it was just dumb luck that you set them all off." Daniel in his mind was saying that it was not luck, it was karma.

"I should have known, that dribble cup had rainbow dash writin all over it." She said that while looking at spike.

"No way, it was pinkie pie, she set up this party to trip me up, to make a fool out of me." She was still trying to blame pinkie pie.

"Me, I threw this party to improve your attitude. I thought a good part might turn the frown upside down." At this pinkie actually made her head go upside down and Daniel thought that it looked silly and almost laughed.

"And you sure did not need any help making a fool out of yourself." Rainbow dash stepped forward towards Gilda and looked at her angrily. "You know this is not how I thought my old friends would treat my new friends. If being cool is all you care about, madey you should go and find some new cool friends some place else." Gilda looked angry for a moment.

"Oh yeh? well you-you are such a-a flip flop, cool one minute and lame then next, when you decide not to be lame anymore, give me a call." With that Gilda left and closed the door.

"Not cool." Spike looked a dash after she said that.

"Wow. talk about a party pooper." Everyone else in the room started talking but rainbow dash looked quite sad.

"I'm sorry every pony for bringing Gilda here, I didn't know how rude she was and pinkie pie I am really sorry she ruined that awesome party you put on for her." Pinkie just had a small smile.

"Hey, if you want to hang out with part poopers that's your business."

"Id rather hang out with you, no hard feelings?" She seemed to be happy now.

"No hard feelings." They shook hoofs but both had the buzzers and gave each other a shock and everyone in the room laughed. Twilight walked up to pinkie pie.

"Hey pinkie, sorry I accused you of misjudging Gilda. looks like I'm the one who misjudged you." Pinkie just put a hoof on twilights back.

"Its ok twilight, even you cant be a super smart smarty smart pants all the time. Come on everypony there is still a whole lot a party to finish." She started bouncing after she said that and they all cheered and laughed.

"Oh my-" Rainbow had her head held low and walked to Daniel, everyone was watching. "Cosmos, I am sorry about what I said earlier, do you still want to be friends?" He could see In her eyes that she was hoping for a yes answer so he changed his frown to a smile and laughed.

"Of course we can." They all cheered and dash got a smile on her face. "Just, in the future, please listen to both sides of the story before taking action, ok?"

"Ok." She stuck her hoof out to get a hoof shake but Daniel looked at her hoof and grinned.

"I am not falling for that." Dash just smirked and grabbed his hoof to which he got the shock. he hear the others laugh.

"Anyway I am going to get some food." Dash went over to get a cupcake and then went over to a couch that was made for ponies but before she sat down Daniel set his powers to use of thought and made a camouflaged whoopee cushion appear before rainbow sat down and then set his powers back to use of will. When rainbow sat down the whoopee cushion went off, everyone in the room looked over to dash who just took the whoopee cushion out from under her and everyone burst out laughing.

"That's two for me." Daniel said and he saw rainbow dash narrow her eyes to him and she also had a smirk on her face.

"I will get you back for that, one of these days." After she said that she went back continue partying with the others.

"Looking forward to it." They continued to enjoy the party while twilight wrote her letter to the princess and joined in after spike sent it to her.

The Entities (Rewritten)

The Entities and the Heartbreak

The rest of the party itself was mostly uneventful but there was a few exceptions, like when rainbow tried and failed to prank Daniel, at first she tried replace his punch drink with pure sour lemon juice but he saw this and switched them about when she was not looking which lead to her almost screaming when she took a drink. When the party was over Daniel was starting to take Annabelle home, he just got to the door and opened it when he was stopped by someone calling his name.

"Cosmos." He turned around to see twilight and fluttershy beside each other and both looking at him, Twilight was rubbing the back of her head. "I would like to say thanks."

"For what?" He asked with a raised eyebrow but they could not see it as the darkness from his hood mostly covered his face.

"For standing up for fluttershy like that when gilda scared her." He just chuckled at that.

"I always stand up for my friends." He turned to Annabelle when he hear her yawn. "I think somepony is tired." He still hated having to say that word.

"N-No I am....not." She had half closed eyes and had trouble keeping them opened.

"I think we should be heading back. See you tomorrow." With that he put Annabelle onto his back, waved to twilight and the others and went back home.

"Brother." She asked still lying on his back.

"Yes strawberry?"

"When are we going back home? I like it here but I want to see mommy and daddy again." Daniel stopped walking and his heart almost sank when she said that, in all the time she has been in equestrian Daniel has not mentioned to her that they lost their home and their parents, he feared that if she knew that then she would be heartbroken when all he wanted for her now was for her to be happy and safe so if he told her about that then he would have to tell her everything else, like how he failed to protect them and the rest of their race all because he was not strong enough. She was frozen and almost asleep when Daniel arrived here through that portal that unicorn with the beard made so it was likely she did not hear him. Memories of the times he spent on earth flashed through his head, his first day at school, when he met his best friend josh, when Annabelle was first born and with that thought he felt a pain in his chest.

"I failed to protect them, and I cant bring back the dead so the most I can do now I keep you safe and happy. I wont fail you Annabelle."

Something was nagging Daniel in the back of his mind telling him that she had a right to know but what stopped his was that he wondered if doing that would be considered mean. Daniel was so lost in his thoughts he did not realise that he had started crying until he heard Annabelle talk.

"Brother, are you ok?" She had gotten off of him and was now looking him in the face, he just now realised that he had tiers running down his face so he wiped them off before speaking to her.

"I will be ok, I don't know how much longer we will be staying here." Annabelle seemed to be a bit disappointed with that and Daniel realised he needed to find something for her to do, a thought clicked in his mind but he needed to know something first. "How much has..." He looked around to check there was no one close by and continued when he saw there was not. "How much has alpha taught you?"

"He taught me about some of the history of this place from books he found, I know about the holidays, the nightmare moon event, a famous unicorn called starswirl the bearded, the three pony tribes....you know, basic history." Daniel was going to either regret this or love it.

"Strawberry, how would you like to go to ponyville's school?" Her face brightened up greatly.

"I would love to, I can make new friends, learn new things." She jumped on Daniel which almost toppled him over. "Thank you so much." He just chuckled at how she was acting, he still needed to make some rules.

"Ok, now if I let you go you must promise me a few simple things." She let go of him and dropped to the ground before standing up with a smile and Daniel swore he could see a halo over her head.

"Anything." Her smile did not disappear.

"Lets get back home first then I will tell you." With that they walked back home, along the way Daniel took a look at the sky and saw it was perhaps the best night sky he had ever seen as there was lots of stars and they were shining like diamonds, he shook his head and continued walking to his home. When they got in he locked the door and went to their everfree home then he change them back human before turning on some lights and then sitting down and a chair and Annabelle ran up the stairs to her room, Daniel had always kept the blinds over the windows closed and with them being as thick as they were the light from within the house was not visible from the outside, she can back down later wearing her PJs and getting the covers and pillow he made for her a few nights ago before sitting on the couch with them still in hand.

"You still have them? Why don't you sleep in one of the beds in the bedroom?"

"I found this couch comfy when I first slept on it, more so than the beds, that's why. Anyway what do you want me to promise?" She was still sitting up on the couch but she place the pillow on the arm of it and was still holing on to the covers.

"One. You can't say what we truly are. Two. You cant say anything about our home and three. you cant say what I am or what I am capable of, ok?"

"Is rule three and one not the same?" Daniel understood what she meant.

"I mean you cant say I am the shadow or about my other form." After the events of nightmare moon talk about the shadow creature started to spread between their friends and the princesses, Daniel decided to tell her that he was the shadow creature that attacked nightmare moon and showed her once when they were in their house, she was a little scared of that form but she knew it was still her brother so it was not that much of a scare for her.

"Ok then." She let out another yawn.

"Sleep time for you little miss." She now put the covers over her and her head on the pillow and settled in to go to sleep.

Daniel still sat on the chair and was unmoving as his mind raced to find a answer of what to do, Annabelle had every right to know but he wondered if It would count a cruel to tell her. he placed his hands on his face and sighed.

"What do I do?"

After a few more minutes had passed he still did not have a answer, he decided to head to the lab to ask alpha what he thinks so he got up and went to the lab door, once he entered it he found the bots still working on the generator but did not see alpha so he approached one of the red eyed bots and it had metal hands on the right and left sides of its head and it was holding a blowtorch in the right and a screwdriver in the other.

"Where is alpha?" The bot turned to look at him and then pointed to the robot factory before speaking in a emotionless mechanical voice.

"Alpha is in the control room." Daniel thanked the bot and left it get back to work.

As he walked to the factory one of his kids saw him and ran up to him.

"Hi Daddy." by the sound of the voice it was female and Daniel could not help but smile when he saw her, he always felt like he could not help smiling when he was with them, it was a creepy yet nice feeling.

"Hi, where are the rest?" He looked around to try and find them.

"NINJA!!!" He looked to the side to see one more jump out just as it shouted that, it almost gave Daniel a heart attack and they giggled when they saw this. "I got you there daddy." By the sound of the voice this one was male.

"Yes you did you little sneak. Also where did you learn what a ninja was?"

"I asked alpha what is something that is known for stealth and surprise and out of the things he told me, ninja sounded like the most awesome." Daniel remembered how when he made alpha he gave him the knowledge of most things like science, physics and other things, history must also have been added so it was likely alpha knows what ninjas are. He decided to get back to why he was here. "I need to go and have a talk with alpha, why don't you both go and play?"

"Can you not play with us later." The one who gave him a fright asked him.

"Probably, I just have a problem I have to deal with right now."

"Ok." With that they both walked off and Daniel continued walking towards the factory.

Daniel found alpha in the control room of the factory just like the bot said and just like last time he was greeted by alpha before he could say a word.

"Hello again Boss." Daniel was not in the mood for small talk.

"Hi alpha, I-I need you opinion on something." He Waited a few seconds before he told alpha about the situation, how Annabelle wants to go back home, what happened to his home and about how he was not strong enough to stop it so when he was don't he waited for alpha's opinion.

"It would be best to tell her the truth as soon as possible, the more you keep it a secret then the more angry she will likely be when you do tell her." He knew alpha was correct, if he withholds the truth for her longer then she might also feel like he does not trust her or is keeping more secrets from her so telling her soon might be the best option.

"You are probably right, but how will I tell it to her?" He wondered as telling someone that their parents are dead and home destroyed a few days after it happened would scar them.

"She is your sister, you will know how to tell it to her." Daniel took down his hood and rubbed the back of his neck.

"Thanks alpha." With that Daniel was about to headed back to leave the lab when he remembered something. "Hey alpha, call my kids here, will you?"

"Certainly." With that a hatch on alpha opened and what looked like a small satellite disk came out. after a few seconds Daniel heard them approaching the factory and soon all 12 of them were in the control room. When they were all in the room he decided to go along with a plan he had thought of previously, he used his powers to made multiple spray cans appear then looked back to his kids.

"I am sure you wonder why I called you here, well this is why. I realised I have not given you all names and because you look indistinguishable from each other I have these can here to give you each a unique appearance. You can all go and choose what one you want." With that all his robot kids looked at the cans for a few seconds before one of them went up to the pile of them and looked over the different colours.

"This one." The robots voice was male and he held up a purple spray can, Daniel took that can and started to spray it around him and by the end instead of silver he was now red. "Thanks daddy." He though it was over and was starting to walk away until Daniel stopped him.

"Hold on." He stopped and looked back. "I still need to give you a name......red.....red.....How about Robert?"

"I like that. Thank you daddy." With that Robert continued on his way and Daniel did the same for the rest of his kids and by the end of it they all had unique colours and names as they looked the same but voice wise they sound somewhat different but it was quite hard to hear the difference to what male one or female one was talking it was easy know when a female or male one was speaking but distinguishing the differences in there voices when I came to the same gender was hard to hear.

"Good now that is out of the way." He was still troubled of how he was going to tell his sister about their parents and what happened to them. He decided to take a walk through the forest to clear his mind so he went to the lab exit and back into the living room, unlocked the front door and went outside locking the door behind him, turned into his shadow form for safety and went towards the forest. the entities

As he walked through the everfree he found it to be quite peaceful compared to all the stories that the ponies made about it, the only thing that was a bit creepy about it was how dark it was but other than that it is the same as a normal forest back on earth of you did not count the magical creatures that lived in it and this made Daniel fell more down when he thought it would help him clear his mind and he still was unsure as to how to tell his sister about their home, he decided to go and talk to Thag about it as he remembered he ended up mentioning to him about what happened to his race and if he is a spirit like he says then he should be able to help him with his problem so with that in mind he went off to the timberwolf citadel.

As he approached the citadel he changed back into his human form and was about to go in until he heard a familiar voice from the side of the main entrance.

"Hello Daniel." It was Scar

"Hi Scar. I don't feel like talking right now and I need to see Thag, sorry if I upset you." Scar's head just tilted to the side before it went back to normal.

"Ok, You will find Thag in the throne room." Daniel thanked scar before he started to walk in but was stopped when scar asked him something. "If you don't mind me asking, what is wrong?" Daniel stopped and thought for a moment, while it was true that he trusted thag he was not fully sure about all the other timberwolfs, he then thought about scar and wondered if he did trust him, he did lead him to the diamond dogs, tell him a bit about the history of this land and besides Thag he was the timberwolf he talked to the most.

"Ok." With that Daniel and scar both walked to the throne room and Daniel told him how his world was destroyed and that he was not strong enough to stop it and that his sister wanted to go back and be with their mom and dad, by the end of it they were standing outside the throne room and scar was looking down at the floor for a few second before looking back at Daniel.

"If you want my honest answer, you should tell her soon as if you tell her later it could make it more unlikely for het to forgive you from keeping this a secret from her. Anyway I have something to do on the top levels of this place, see you later." With that Scar made his way up one of the stair cases. Daniel was standing still thinking as now that was twice that telling his sister soon was suggested by two different sources so now he would asked thag about it and if he got the same answer he would choose to tell her so with that in mind he entered the throne room.

As he entered the room he saw Thag talking to a pony who had a green coat and a white tail with the same coloured hair and her eyes were brown. This confused Daniel as he did not think Thag liked the ponies. When they heard the door open they both turned to the sound and saw Daniel enter.

"Daniel, nice to see you, come in." Daniel closed the door behind him and went over to Thag, the full time the pony was looking at him with curiosity.

"Thag, I want to talk to you about a problem I have and I don't mean anything bad by saying this but why is there a pony here, I though you did not like the ponies." Daniel heard her giggle when he mentioned that and he looked back to Thag.

"She is not a pony." Daniel looked at her only for her to turn into a bright light and seemed to shift, when the light died down she still looked like a pony but her legs were like tree bark and had vines on them, she had long bright green grass for hair that stopped at the bottom of her neck, roses bloomed where her ears should be and across her back there was flowers of different kinds blooming, her eyes change too as now they looked like they were made of water as they were a beautiful sea blue and Daniel swore that they were made of just water with her pupil was a perfect round bubble that looked like they were shining in the sunlight, in short she was like a tree pony that had lots of plant life blooming on her with eyes made of water and bubbles for pupils, when she transformed the ground around her started to change into grass and different kinds of plants which stopped growing after a few seconds and made a perfect circles around her on the floor.

Daniel stood there looking at her new form for a few moments before she spoke.

"Hello Daniel, or should I say Heart Bearer." He voice was just as soothing as fluttershys was but what caught his attention was the second name she called him which made him step back and he had wide eyes.

"What did you just call me?" He asked with nervousness in his voice but she just giggled at him.

"I know another entity when I see one." Daniel was getting freaked out by this and by the was she said another Daniel assumed she must be one too.

"What do you mean? Who are you?" Her face that had a smile on it quickly turned into one of confusion.

"You don't know what you are or who I am?" Daniel just shook his head to indicate no. "Well then I suppose I should tell you. I know you are the bearer of the Heart of Life and as such when you merged with it you became a entity as for who I am, I will go by the name your kind gave me." Daniel was now paying full attention but he had to ask something.

"Hold on, what is the heart of life, I was merged with the heart of the universe, also what do you mean by the name my kind gave you?" He face went back to one with a smile.

"Well the truth is us entities don't know its real name so we just call it whatever we want, if that's ok with you, also while I might be the entity of life the name you kind gave me was Mother Nature and I loved it so I chose to use it." Daniel stopped in shock, he was actually talking to mother nature but there was something he wanted to know.

"Ok, well why are you here? If you don't mind me asking and how did you know I was the bearer? Why are you a pony?"

"I am here to meet up with a old friend." She said looking at Thag. "Also I knew you were the bearer as after you merged with the heart all the entities felt it. as for why I am a pony is because I like to blend in here, its not my true form, I can make my for whatever I want just like you." Daniel was still in shock that he was actually talking to mother nature but he decided to now ask Thag what he came here to ask.

"Ok. I need to ask Thag something." She just nodded and let him speak, after Daniel had explained the situation to Thag he was quite as he was thinking for a few seconds before he looked at Daniel and gave his answer.

"I think you should tell her, goodness knows how she will feel if she found out herself or a few years down the line. Plus she has every right to know" Daniel felt like crying because he knew his sister would be heartbroken and that is something he did not want.

"But, I don't want to see her upset." Thag saw this was hard on Daniel.

"Think of it like this. She still has you but if you don't be honest with her then she will feel worse, how would you feel if your last and only family member deceived you for a long time?" Daniel hated to admit it but Thag was right, he did need to tell her and hope that she would be ok in time.

"Daniel how is your sister doing right now?" Daniel heard mother nature ask and felt her place a hoof on his shoulder and also found the ground around himself changed into grass instead of the smooth wooden floor that was there before.

"So far she is doing great, she is cheery and happy." Mother nature thought for a moment before she looked like she realised something and after that she looked a at Daniel.

"Daniel, why did you help the timberwolf and diamond dogs? What were your reasons?" Daniel just looked at her.

"How do you-" He was cut off when she put her hoof up.

"Thag told me but be honest with me, Why did you." Daniel took a moment to think.

"I helped them because they needed it. I am not mean." She just stood there looking at Daniel in the eyes for a few seconds and to Daniel it felt as if she was searching his soul.

"Its because of what happened to your world isn't it." Daniel felt a little pain in his chest.

"No its not." She just shook her head.

"Daniel, I can see it in your eyes, you feel guilty that you could not protect your world so you chose to help both of them out of kindness but also out of guild, you hope that if you can protect them and help them that it will ease the burden of guilt that you have." Daniel did not notice but he actually started to cry and only realised it when he felt a tear going down the side of his cheek that he quickly wiped off. He started to wonder if what she said was true, that he did not realise or think that this whole time the only reason he was helping them was to try and ease the pain of how he could not help his world and if it was then does that make him selfish.

"I wont talk to you about it any further as I can see it is hurtful for you and I can also see why you don't want to tell your sister. But if you don't then this problem will only get worse."

"I know that." It was then that Daniel heard another voice.

"That is why you should tell her soon, so it wont seem like you are hiding things from her and you can avoid her feeling like she cant trust you for a honest answer." By the sound of the voice it was male and when Daniel looked to the side as almost jumped out of his skin, standing there in front of him was a pony skeleton, it was about as tall a mother nature, it had torn cloths but only some was on, most notably ripped bits of black fabric around the holes in its ribs that were blowing in a similar way celestials hair does, it looked like it also had a cape but was torn up a good bit but still flowing like the bits of black fabric, is eyes were totally dark so he could not see inside them and there was some blood flowing from its eyes and down its face. Daniel was shaking but mother nature just greeted it.

"Hello Death." He greeted her back.

"Hello to you to Life." Mother natured turned and looked at Daniel.

"Daniel this is Death, my friend and Death this is Daniel the Heart bearer." Death looked at Daniel.

"I know, I was listening to your conversation." Mother nature then spoke to him again.

Daniel was about to decide he wanted to head back and tell Annabelle to get it over with but then he remembered it was still night time so he decided to stay and get to know them better.

"Is there another entities?" Death looked over at him.

"Yes, there is many more but mostly for us there is three more. One who you humans call father time, Tractus the entity of space and Tilbul the entity of balence." Daniel made a mental note of their names. "In fact they should be here soon to meet you." Daniel got worried that more entities were coming to meet him, mostly for the fact that these guys have no dough lived longer than Daniel and can control their powers. After a few seconds a giant bubble like object appeared within the throne room and lowered to the ground, when it touched the ground there stood three others.

One was in almost the shape of a normal human but it was just in shape, Its left arm was made of lava while the right was made if ice, His left leg was made of water and his right let was made of fire, the right side of its torso was made of rock while the left was made of metal, what truly got Daniel attention was Its head, it had no head but instead there was scales there that seemed to float and in each tray on the scales there was a eyeball and they were looking at daniel. Mother nature walked up to this one.

"Hello Tilbul." She turned to the next one who was a purple human figure with pinprick sized stars everywhere on him shining like diamonds and his head was a yellow sun but his eyes mouth and nose were outlined with orange. "Tractus" She turned to the last one who seemed to be a old human with a white beard but the cloak he was wearing had white numbers on it that were constantly changing with and he was carrying a hourglass when Daniel felt the flow of this power he knew that had to be father time. "Father time." Mother nature finished off her greeting and father time greeted back.

"It has been quite a while, hasn't it?"

"Yes it has. Everyone this here is Daniel, the new heart bearer." They all looked at Daniel and this only made him feel more scared, while back on earth there were people who would do anything to meet entities Daniel was one who would have liked to meet them but with all the recent things that have happened he just felt as all the joy was removed and replaced with stress and pressure, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down before looking back at them only to discover that Father time was looking at him with curiosity, he then held out his hourglass and the sands that constantly fell seemed to scramble and emit a strange light and then settled.

"Wow, you are only 19 years old." All the others looked at feather time and seemed to have faces that asked if he was serious. Daniel got curious as to why his age was of importance.

"Why? Is my age important."

"Not at all it is just you are one of the youngest entities ever. Do you know how to control your power?" Daniel was worried that he would embarrass himself if he said he did not know but at the same time these guys were entities so he did not think that he could lie to them.

"I know how to control some of it."

"Well...How would you like us to train you, not just with your powers but also training as to be one of the cosmic." He heard Tractus say to him.

"What could you teach me?" Death stepped forward to him.

"I do know that you can't bring back the dead, none of us can, but I can teach you something that might prevent it." Tractus was the next to talk.

"I can teach you about space alteration." The next to speak was Tilbul.

"I can teach you about the different energies of this universe." Father time stepped forward.

"I can teach you about time control if you wish and mother nature can help you learn about energy control, these are out main thing but we could also teach you some more in the far future." Daniel actual felt better now that he had teachers that could train him in the correct way.

"Why are you helping me? You just met me?" Mother nature giggled at this.

"Is it wrong to show kindness? Besides you are one of us so why not?" This was starting to become a bit too much for Daniel, right now all he wanted was to go back home and settle down to think about this.

"Look, today has been a long day, I just want to go back home and think about this." Daniel said while rubbing his forehead with hid hand.

"We understand, You did not know about this and with it being so sudden along with what you are going through involving your sister must be putting pressure on you. But before you go take this." Death handed what looked like a necklace to Daniel. "Think of it as a gift from us." Daniel looked at it for a few seconds before putting it on.

"Thanks, Now I need to get back and tell my sister." Daniel started to walk out but was stopped when he heard mother nature.

"Daniel, could I meet your sister?" At first he was hesitant but none of them have done everything so far that has actual mad him not trust them also neither have they done something to get him to trust them but if Daniel wanted to be friends with them then he had to start off somewhere.

"Ok, you can."

"Thank you." She turned around and waved goodbye to the others who disappeared and space was alter into a sphere around them and when it returned to normal they were not there and Daniel turned to Thag.

"Thanks for the advice." He just nodded his head.

"Your Welcome." With that both Daniel and mother nature headed out of the citadel and towards Daniel's home.

Daniel did not keep track of time as when he arrived back at his house it was almost morning so he had to get his sisters breakfast ready, with that he opened the door and sat down on the chair and waited for his sister to wake up, Mother natures was looking around his house but stopped when she saw the bookshelf and asked if she could read one to which Daniel sayed she could so she got a book from the bookshelf to read it, after a few more minutes Annabelle woke up and Daniel quickly made toast and beans appear on a plate.

"Morning Annabelle." She rubbed her eyes.

"Morning brother." Daniel handed her the plate which she took happily and was about to start eating when she saw the pony sitting in the room. "Brother why is there a pony here? You said you don't want us to be discovered."

"She is not a pony Annabelle, she is mother nature." This seemed to spark a reminder into Daniel and when he looked at his floor there was grass and flowers growing on it so he snapped his fingers and returned the floor to normal. Annabelle just walked up to Mother nature with wide eyes.

"Your mother nature?" She just responded with a nod. "THE Mother nature?" She giggle at this.

"Do you know any other?" Annabelle seemed speechless.

"Wow....I...Hi." Now Daniel giggle at how she was acting, he saw that mother nature was looking at Annabelle the same way she was looking at him before and just like him it seemed to be creeping Annabelle out. "I'm going to finish my breakfast." With that Annabelle started eating her toast and beans, when she was finished she went up to her room to get changed like she usually always does.

"She is so happy, kind and carefree. I can see why you don't want to tell her. But it would be best to get it over with."

Annabelle later cam back down the stairs wearing her normal cloths.

"So what are we going to do today?" She said with a smile and Daniel looked at her face as this would probably be the last time he would perhaps see her like this, he then looked back at mother nature who in turn was looking at him and Daniel sighed.

"Annabelle......there is something I have to tell you." Her smile seemed to fade.

"What? What is it?"

"Its about what you asked yesterday. About mom and dad." There was no longer a smile on her face.

Daniel took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "They....they are...d....dead....and it all my fault." Daniel was starting to cry and Annabelle's eyes widened but before she could speak mother nature spoke.

"No it is not, you just were not strong enough to protect them, its not your fault." He just looked back at her angrily.

"I could have given myself up, they would have been safe if I did that!" mother nature was about to say something but Annabelle beat her to it.

"So...mommy and daddy are...are...not, we cant....go....back home? and you...." She said between breaths and when Daniel looked at her face he could see tears flowing down her face and Daniel took her into a hug.

"I sorry Annabelle, I lost all thought of telling you this before because I just wanted you to be happy, like mom and dad would want you to be." After a few seconds Daniel broke the hug and looked at his sister who was just looking at the floor with tears still flowing down her face and her breathing was normal, not to fast or too slow. "Annabelle?" She did not respond to that she just looked at Daniel and looked like she was almost about to say something but just turned around and ran up to her room. When she was gone mother nature put her hoof on Daniel's shoulder.

"Sorry for shouting at you before." Daniel was clearing tears from his face.

"I don't know what I should do now?"

"The most you can, be there for her when she needs you and try to keep her happy, what does she like?" Daniel thought for a moment and remembered that twice he has been here he has caught Annabelle with her hand in the cookie jar and she like cookies from sugar cube corner but Daniel wanted to make sure that he would not make a error.

"Noc can I add any kind of flavour to something even if I don't know what it tastes like?"

"Yes but it will not taste nearly as good unless you have tasted it yourself." Daniel then decided to go to sugar cube corner and get a bag of cookies for Annabelle and one for him so he could make more for her in the future.

"I will go and get her favourite sweet, I know it wont make her happy but hopefully she will feel slightly better, I just don't know what to do."

"She needs time, time can heal almost anything, I mean you must have been cheery before that happened to you world weren't you?" He sighed.

"Yes, and the only things that is stopping me from being a emotional wreak is the friends I have and most of all the safety of my sister. Wait here for a moment." Daniel headed to the lab and told alpha about what had happened and asked him if he could watch Annabelle while he was away to which he said he would but two of his robot children overheard it and got worried for her so they asked Daniel if they could be there for her and he said they could as Annabelle has been happily playing with them before so he hoped they could get her to be happy again. With that out of the way he went back to the living room of his house with his children behind him to find mother nature reading the same book that she took, when he was in the living room he turned to his children. "Ok I will be out for a while, in the meantime your job is to try and cheer Annabelle up and keep her safe if something happens while I am away."

"Don't worry we will watch over her and keep her happy." One who was spray painted gold told Daniel.

"Thanks Gregory." With that Daniel changed into his pony form and started to go for the door that lead to his ponyville house but was stopped when mother nature asked him something.

"Can I come with you?" Daniel stopped and looked at her wondering why she would want to but he was not in the mood to question it.

"Fine, but you will need to change your form." She started to glow and changed into the same pony the was when he first saw her, it was not that Daniel saw her mark in that form and it was a sunflower.

"If you are wondering, I changed it to be less suspicious, this mark indicated I am goo with plants." With that done they both went to his ponyville house and into ponyville, along the way she asked about who those robots were and when Daniel told her that they were his kids she was confused so he had to explain everything, from making alpha and from him making the robots from his blood. "Don't you think you are a bit young to be a dad?"

"Hey." He looked around to check no one was close enough to hear him. "Annabelle is there auntie." She almost burst out laughing.

"That must have been a shock."

"Yes it was, she fainted." Daniel's mood had not changed, he still felt guilty about what he told Annabelle. "I just hope I have not ruined her life completely."

Daniel was then hit by a pony that was rushing somewhere by the looks the pony was a she and she was a grey Pegasus with a yellow tail and hair with bubbles as her mark, but what caught his attention the most were her eyes as they were crossed, when she collided with him they both fell over.

"Oops, sorry about that."

"Its not a problem." He then saw that there was other ponies running the same way. "What going on, where is every pony going." He cringed on the inside after saying that.

"There is a new unicorn is in town and I have heard she is the best magic user in all of equestrian. Even putting on a magic show, we are all going to watch." With that she took of in the same direction all the others went and Daniel just looked back at mother nature.

"A world where everything runs on magic and they run in excitement to see a magic show?" She just shrugged.

"I don't get it either."

"Why don't we go and check it out?" She just nodded at that.

"Right behind you." As Daniel and mother nature followed the crowed they soon arrived at town centre where there was a larger crowed and Daniel saw his friends in the crowed and when spike saw him he told twilight who waved at him when she saw him and so did the others so he did what was polite and walked over to join them.

"Hello Cosmos." She stopped in med sentence and had a look of realisation on her face after saying that and then she looked around them. "Where is your sister?" Daniel felt his heart get tight when she asked that.

"She is back home, she is not feeling well." Applejack did not look convinced.

"Is she sick r sumhin?"

"No, she just does not feel right." Applejack let it go but still had a unsure look on her face.

"Oh well I hope she gets better. Who is she? A old friend of yours? " Daniel looked to where twilight was looking and saw mother nature standing beside him.

"She Is some pony I recently met, Why?"

"I was just wondering as I saw her follow you." She then looked at mother nature. "Hello I am twilight sparkle."

"The name is Daisy, nice to meet you twilight." Daniel and the others finally looked what all the others in the crowed were looking at and it was what looked like a small house on wheels. "Oh cosmos, I hope you don't mind but where did you get so strong, after what you did at applejacks farm I looked at some records and so far you greatly outmatch the current strongest stallion in equestria and the fact you are still so young is almost unnatural. Even the others want to know how you got this strong." All of his friend were now looking at him for a answer but Daniel was not in the mood for talking and he was about to tell them when they heard a loud voice.

"Come one, Come all, come and witness the amazing magic of the great and powerful Trixie." The small house unfolded into a show stage and a small flash happened to which a blue unicorn wearing a wizards hat and cape appeared which got awes from the crowd. "Watch in awe at the great and powerful Trixie preforms the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony kind." At this fireworks started to shoot off but Daniel just sighed. His friends were talking about how she was boasting but something caught his attention and that when spike stopped talking when he was just about to say no pony is as magical as twilight and instead ran off, he then noticed twilight looked uneasy when she asked if there was something wrong about being talented and applejack reassured her there was not.

"Just because one has the ability to preform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us." Twilight looked somewhat upset from what rarity said and Daniel made a mental note to ask her about it later on, he heard rainbow mention about how they have her around being better then the rest of them but she quickly changed that after a look from applejack and ended up booing Trixie.

"Well, Well, Well, It seems we have some naysayers in the audience." Daniel swore what she said was so bad I just gave him a headache. "Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the great and powerful Trixie? Do they not know that they are in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of equestria?" Rarity asked twilight who Trixie though she was and then spike started to speak but was stopped in the middle of it by twilight and then she lead him away from the crowd to talk to him.

"Why not just deal with her right now?" Daniel heard a voice in his head, a voice he only recently knew so he looked at mother nature.

"How are you-" He was interrupted.

"Its telepathy. Why not deal with her right now?"

"I don't want to be discovered and also all she has done is weak magic tricks and talked, her magic is that of a amateur at best so do you think is she worth it?" Mother nature looked at Trixie for a few seconds before looking back at him.

"I suppose your right." More fireworks went off on Trixie's stage and rainbow flew up to her after they were over and asked her why she thinks she is so awesome to which she just laughed.

"Why only the great and powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the breaded ursa major!" More fireworks shot off but left what looked like a outline of a bear in the sky which left the crowed in awe as Trixie then explained how she saved hoofington from the ursa major and sent it back into the everfree and after that story two very young colt started to say about how she is the most awesome unicorn in all of equestrian but spike started to speak again and twilight looked at him and looked like she was scared, spike continued to talk but was stopped by twilight zipping his mouth shut when he starting to mention something about twilight, Now Daniel decided to ask her about it as soon as possible and not in a crowd.

"It is true my enthusiastic little admirers, Trixie is certainly the best in all of ponyville." All that was hear was chirping crickets after she said that. "Don't believe the great and powerful Trixie? Well then I hereby challenge you ponyvilliens, anything you can do, I can do better. Any takers? Any one? or is Trixie destined to be the greatest equine who ever lived." More fireworks shot out from her stage and spike just unzipped his mouth and begged twilight to show her, twilight was whispering something to spike but Daniel managed to hear it.

"There is no way I'm going to use my magic now spike." She was going to say something else but was cut off by Trixie speaking.

"How about....you." She pointed to Daniel who's face did not change. "Well how about it, is there anything you can do that the great and powerful Trixie cant?" She had a very confident smile but Daniel said nothing, Trixie moved along to applejack who snapped after she got called a hayseed and she challenged Trixie as the others cheered her.

"Can yer magical power do this?" She was spinning a lasso on her tail and jumping through it multiple times, from left to right and top and bottom and for her finisher she used it to get a apple out of a tree which he just ate right away and the crowed cheered but when applejack said to Trixie to top it to which she just called her one of little talent and used her magic which used applejacks own rope to tie her up and place a apple in her mouth while she was tied by her four legs and upside down, after that the crowed cheered for trixie.

Rainbow dash said to Trixie that there was no need to show off like that because that was her job, rainbow dash then took off at full speed into a windmill which went faster and faster and after a few seconds she was shot into the air to which she went through multiple clouds and then flew in front of the sun, she then rushed back through the holes on the clouds she made at full speed right back to the mill which sent her back to the stage all the while water was following dash and when she stopped on the stage the water behind her hit her back and a rainbow appeared above her.

"They don't call me rainbow and dash for nothing." The crowed cheered for dash.

"When Trixie is through, the only thing they will call you, is loser." With that she used her magic which cause the rainbow to wrap around dash, spin her like a tornado and sent her into the air flying everywhere, when she landed her eyes were going everywhere and Trixie made a cloud appear which struck the ground with lightning which scared dash and the crowed laughed at her.

His friends were talking and agreed on they needed a unicorn to show her who's boss and while spike was looking at twilight, rarity was the one to agree and step in and mention about how she uses beauty and grace but Trixie just insulted her by calling her hair a rats nest which made rarity do a nice serious face, she then went on stage and said about how there was more to magic that Trixie's brutish ways and she then used her magic to take a curtain which she wrapped around herself and seconds later she was wearing a nice dress and had a cool hairstyle, Trixie smiled and powered up her magic and when spike saw this he went on about how rarity wont let Trixie get the best of her because she is strong and beautiful but he went silent and the crowed gasped with shock and some with disgust when they saw that Trixie turned rarity's hair green. Rarity was freaking out about it and while the others were saying nice things like nothing was wrong with her hair, it is nice or it is gorgeous spike just flat out told rarity it was green and that got him looks of anger from the others. Rarity ran away crying and saying her hair was awful which seemed to insult one of the ponies at the back.

"Well Twilight I guess its up to you." Spike told to twilight and indicated to Trixie with his hand. "Come on, show her what you are made of."

"What do you mean, I am nothing special."

"Yes you are, your better than her." Spike was trying to encourage her to challenge Trixie.

"I'm not better than anyone." Trixie started to walk towards twilight.

"You think your better than the great and powerful Trixie? You think you have more magical talent? Well come on, show Trixie what you have got. Show us all." Twilight was looking very nervous now.

"Who Me? I'm just your run of the mill citizen of ponyville. No powerful magic here. I-I think I hear my laundry calling, sorry got to go." She rushed off after that and Daniel followed her to try and help her if she had a problem.

"I will be at sugar cube corner Cos." He heard mother nature say to him as he went off.

He found her at her library and he chapped the door to which she answered.

"Hello? Oh hi cosmos.." She said with a smile.

"Hi, twilight do you mind if i come in?"

"Not at all." She stepped to the side and held the door open, when he was in she closed it.

"Twilight, is there something wrong?" She had a nervous smile.

"Wrong? What wrong? There is nothing wrong." She said a bit fast which cause him to sigh.

"Twilight, we are friend, you could tell me or the others and they would try to help you, if you don't want to talk about it then that's ok by me." Twilight stopped to think, so far cosmos has helped her and her friends with a few problems like with the tickets and he did help fluttershy after what happened between her and Gilda so he might be able to help with this.

"Or he might think I am a show-off, but he is my friend, he and the other would not be that mean, could they?" Twilight asked herself in her thoughts all the while Daniel was waiting patiently then twilight took a deep breath.

"You were afraid to show your magic, is that it?" Twilight was taken by surprise by this but he continued "A good few of our friends challenged Trixie but you did all you could so you would seem like a normal unicorn, every time spike tried to say how good you are with magic you silenced him.....you were scared that your friends would see you as someone else or like Trixie who is a show off if you beat her so you were afraid to show your magic. Twilight did you forget you represent the element of magic?" Twilight totally forgot about that, that she did represent that element and Daniel saw her eyes widen until they were like dinner plates. " I know how if feels to be seen as something different because of what you can do, but friends don't abandon you, true friends stay with you through thick and thin and besides did you not hear applejack properly? She said there is nothing wrong with being talented, just don't show it off and you don't. I guarantee that if you confront Trixie and show her what you can do your friends will not think of you as they think of Trixie."

Twilight did not know what to think but while she was thinking Daniel realise he accidentally said something he did not mean to, he left it in hopes she would forget about it as erasing memories is something he does not know how or if he did then not without side effects yet, after a few seconds twilight sighed.

"I guess I will try to stop Trixie, I just hope you are correct." She was uneasy with her words but then her eyes widened in realisation and then she looked right at him. "Cosmos, what do you mean by you know what it feels like to be seen as different because of what you can do." Daniel's heart was beating fast, she did not forget or let it pass, he had to say something but he did not know what so he decided to be honest.

"Every pony has things they would rather keep buried, please don't ask me about it again." Twilights ears seems to go down at this.

"Ok, well thanks anyway." Twilight headed for the door and when she opened it spike was standing there.

"Twilight why ar-" He was cut off by twilight.

"I am going to stop Trixie, I just hope that what cosmos said it true." Spike looked over to cosmos and after a few seconds he gave him a thumbs up with a smile before he followed twilight.

"Cosmos are you coming to watch?" Spike asked.

"I am going to meet up with daisy then I might be go and watch." Daniel said as he left the house as well and went to sugar cube corner to meet up with mother nature.

He found her at one of the tables eating away at a cupcake, he decided to sit down and have a talk with her as well as have one of the cookies Annabelle loved so much so he could make more for her, the moment he took his first bite of it he felt like he could have melted at how lovely the chocolate tasted, mother nature just watched him with a smile.

"They taste good, don't they?" She asked.

"Lovely." He said as he continued to eat it.

"So how did the talk with twilight go?"

"I managed to convince her to show Trixie what she can do and told her that her friends would not mind of her powerful magic." He said after he just finished eating.

"Well that is true, if they are true friends then they would like her for who she is, not what she can or can't do." She finished her cupcake and got up like she was ready to go. "Are you coming too, I want to see Trixie's face when she is beaten in magic."

"Right behind you. Lets go." With that they both took off to see twilight confront Trixie. But along the way they saw twilight running the other way so Daniel and daisy followed her to the park bench where she was rubbing her tail and lying down on the bench. "Twilight what's wrong?" he asked with concern in his voice.

"Cosmos? daisy? How did you-"

"We were on our way to see you confront Trixie when we saw you running the other way, did Trixie beat you to?" She looked like at both of them.

"I just cant do it. I don't want them to hate me." He just sighed at this.

"All I can do is give you some advice, but the only one who can stop this fear you have, is you." Daniel decided to head back home after that to check on his sister, along the way him and mother nature talked telepathically.

"So How did you and Thag become friends?"

"It was when I first arrived here, scouted out the everfree to make sure it was safe for Annabelle and when I met a group of timeberwolf and told them I was a human they insisted on brining me to their leader, I help him and the diamond dogs settle a argument and the rest is history." They arrived at Daniel's house then went to his everfree house from the door in the basement, when they got to the living room he saw his robot children there doing anothing and they looked bored. "Hi." They all looked over at him happily and then rushed at Daniel and into a hug. "How is my sister?" This seemed to make then upset.

"She has not talked to us and still has not came out her room once." The same golden one from before said.

"I will go and check on her." With that he went up the stairs and towards Annabelle's room and chapped the door. "Annabelle?" He got no respond and he tried the door only to find it was locked, he thought for a moment and got a idea, he alter space around his eyes and was able to look into the room and he saw her lying down on the bed under the covers but she was still crying because around her eyes were red and the her pillow looked damp. He returned his vision to normal and was about to speak to her through the door but decided he should not. "I have done enough damaged for one day. Perhaps even a week." He felt guilty for causing her to become the way she was but there was nothing he could do as he could did not know if he could or if he could then how to alter memories or emotions and he neither would want to as he would want his sister to be happy but not by him doing something that is more or less forcing her so he went back down towards the living room and saw mother nature playing with his kids at checkers and she was winning, he just entered the room and sat down.

"How is she daddy?" A orange one asked.

"Physically she is fine Orion but not mentally and emotionally so its best you leave her along, she will get over this in time, Hopefully." Daniel saw down and put on a cartoon to watch, he was not bothered by what it was and frankly he did not care.

"A few hours passed and it was now night time, Daniel had tried to get Annabelle to eat something but she just refused to come out of the room or eat the food that he left for her along with the cookies, mother nature had went back to where ever she and the other entities hung out and his kids went back to the lab, Daniel was now alone in the living room and in almost complete darkness with the only light being the one that was coming off the TV as Daniel lay there on the couch wondering what to do and how he can cheer his sister up.

"Alpha and my kids are probably busy working, my sister is asleep or still sad and all my friends are asleep." Daniel walked to the bookshelf to get a book to read when he stopped and looked out the window after seeing the night sky, it was a beautiful dark blue with the stars shining like diamonds, this is when he remembered he should learn more about controlling time to finish off his pocket dimension. "Mom and dad would probably be very disappointed in me right now if they knew about everything that has happened. He choose a book and was walking back to the couch to read it when he heard a faint roar from the basement, he knew it was coming from his ponyville house so he got up and quickly went there and changed his form before exiting the house only to see a giant blue bear with what looked like stars on it attacking ponyville, he ran through a crowd towards it and soon met twilight.

"Twilight, what is that?" He asked he while still running.

"Its a ursa." Daniel looked at it as this is the thing Trixie clamed to stop but she was not around so Daniel assumed she must have been nothing but talk. They kept running until they came across two colts.

"What's going on?" twilight asked them.

"We drought a ursa to town."

"You what." She said in shock.

"Don't worry the great and powerful Trixie will vanquish it." They looked at Trixie who was looking scared.

"I can't." she said with her head lowered towards the ground and this surprised the two colts who both said what at the same time. "I can, I never have, no one can vanquish a ursa major, I just made the whole story up to make me look better."

"Made it up?" They said at the same time. They heard thumping and Daniel looked behind him to see the ursa behind a building, standing on its top legs and it let out a loud roar, Daniel did not know what to do, he could deal with the usra but he would need to be in his shadow form and then he would have to take into account that ponies would now know that the shadow knows where ponyville is, as he looked around at all the ponies in town and back at the ursa his mind was set and he decided to deal with it. He set his powers to the use of thought and then used them to make space bend around him so it looked like he was just standing there and ponies did not see him turn into his shadow form and leave his pony clone there.

Then moved up to the side of a building before deactivating the field, he then climbed to the roof of a building and was ready to deal with the ursa but stopped when he saw twilight in front of it with a determined look on her face, twilight looked like she was just about to ready her magic when she saw him and her eyes widened.

"THE SHADOW!!!" She screamed and pointed at Daniel who sent his clone a command to look at him like the others and it did, he did this to avoid suspicion for when he is his pony form in the future, the ursa turned to Daniel and looked at him for a few seconds to which he just stared back at it with narrowed eyes, the ursa roared at him to which he just jumped down in front of it and did not move. After a few more seconds the ursa tried to hit him with its paw to which Daniel used both of his hands to stop it, he thought he would need both but he barely felt anything from the ursa's attempted attack so he hit its paw with one of his hands which seemed to hurt it, it tried to use its other paw but Daniel blocked it like the other one but use only one hand this time but he felt he needed to put a bit more strength into it than last time when he used both of his hands, he then hit that paw away only to jump up and kick it in the stomach which knocked it a good bit away.

Something strange happened next, the ursa started to cry. Daniel got confused with this so he used his clone to talk.

"Twilight, why is it crying?" Daniel tried something and found he could see and listen to what his clone can but the sight if what the clone could see what transparent so he still could see where he was and what his clone heard sounded like a echo but he found it useful, his attention was caught when he saw a transparent scared twilight.

"Oh No, this is bad, this is very, very bad."

"How is it twilight, the shadow thing is dealing with the ursa major." He know that voice and it was rainbow dash.

"Its a minor, not a major and right now it is calling for its mom." Everyone gasped at this and Daniel felt guilty of doing this to a child, a huge child but a child none the less.

"Then...what do we do." He heard rainbow say as twilight looked around and she seemed to have came up with a idea.

"I have a plan, but It needs to happen fast, I might know how to stop the ursa from crying but I need you guys to distra-" She did not get to finish the sentence.

"How dare you, HOW DARE YOU!!!." Daniel saw fluttershy walk up to him from his clones view so he turned around to see her and their eyes met. "You should be ashamed of yourself, hurting a baby ursa like that." As Daniel looked into her eyes he started to feel guilty, he looked back at the ursa then back at fluttershy. "You think you can just beat up anything and get away with it?" It was somewhat scary to look into her eyes now and the more he did the more guilty he felt for hurting the ursa, Daniel saw through the vision of the clone that twilight has silenced the ursa minor by giving a water tower that was full of milk and it was drinking it happily while she was levitating it away.

"Come on." He heard twilight say who was so focused on using her magic and using it to lift the ursa while the others watched in amazement.

"You are nothing but a bully!" He heard fluttershy shout at him and he almost felt like crying from her words and the look she was giving him. "What would your parents think if they saw you do this?!" With that word all guilt Daniel felt was slowly getting replace with anger. "You go back and apologize to that ursa right now!!" Daniel remained unmoving, he felt like he had no control over his body. "Did you not hear.....me..." Fluttershys voice was not getting more quite as Daniel was now looking at fluttershy in the eyes but unlike a few seconds ago his eyes were full of anger and they changed from white eyes to a bright blood red, he was slowly walking towards fluttershy who was now backing away and she now fear in her eyes.

"FLUTTERSHY!!!" Rainbow dash shouted while quickly flying up to Daniel and kicked him on the side of the head but he barely felt a thing, he turned to look at dash and she was in shock to see her kick did nothing. He turned back and looked at fluttershy who was shaking in fear.

"I-I-I'm sorry if I said something bad about your parents, I did not know, sorry." She was not on the ground and covering her face with her front hooves, Daniel managed to regain some control and tried to calm himself down, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath and when he reopened then his eyes were back to normal as he looked at fluttershy who was shaking in fear he decided to forgive her because she did not know about his parents but it wont be so easy if she does it again.

"Guys!!!! Help!!!!" Rainbow still thought he was going to attack fluttershy so she called to the others which resulted in twilight's concentration breaking and she dropped the ursa which started crying again.

The four others were about to go towards Daniel and help out rainbow dash and fluttershy but were stopped by another roar which was much louder than the last one, he turned around to the source of the sound and saw another ursa that was about ten times the size of the other one and its claws and teeth were much bigger.

"Twi, is that...." Applejack asked but did not finish.

"Its a ursa major, the minors mum." The major looked at the minor and when the child saw its mother its changed into a face of happiness but after a low growl sound from the mother its almost started crying and pointed to Daniel, the mother looked at Daniel with anger. It went to hit Daniel and he just managed to stop it but he needed to use both hands to block it paw, this ursa was much stronger and faster which worried him, he felt a pain in his back at its other paw hit him and sent him through a building, he hid in the rubble and waited until the major went up to investigate and when it did he jumped out and kicked it in the jaw which caused it to step back a bit.

Daniel and the ursa stood there with their eyes looked and ready to fight, He was distracted by a bright light that his clone saw and even the ursa turned to look in its direction, it was princess celestia and some royal unicorn gaurds and pegusi also arrived so Daniel used his clone to listen in.

"Twilight evacuate the town, We wil-" She wasted no time telling twilight to evacuate when they arrived but she was cut off when she saw the shadow confronting the ursa major. "Twilight, is that the shadow creature that luna mentioned about." She asked and looked over to twilight who had a look of curiosity on her face.

"Yes it is, but what is it doing here? Much less going up against a ursa major. Where is luna?"

"She is studying and doing her night duties." Daniel saw that the ursa looked back at him so he focused on the here and now and got ready to fight.

The ursa tried to hit him the same way again but he blocked the first one and then jumped to avoide the second one and punched the ursa in the face, which only made it more made and it hit Daniel in mid air and sent him about seven feet into the ground, he picked himself up and ran as fast as he could to the ursa which left a trail of fire behind him, he got to the ursa in no time and kicked it in the knee which cased it to stumble and with that he ran up its side and kicked the side of its head when he reached it which seemed to daze it and almost knock it over.

Daniel went to hit it again but the ursa punched him when he was in mid air which set him flying and he almost collided with celestia. He got up and so did the ursa, he decided to try something new so he focused some energy into his hand and ran up to the ursa who tried to punch him again, then there fists collided there was a explosion which knocked the ursa over and sent Daniel flying like a ragdoll into the twilights library but luckily he was not going at a fast enough speed to go through it and when he got up his arm felt like it was stinging and when he got up he looked over to where he got knocked from he saw a very angry ursa that was charging at him so he decided to end this.

He did the same as before but added a bit more energy into his fist and stood his ground as the ursa ran towards him, as it lifted its paw to try and squash him he moved back at the last second and the ran up its arm, it tried to hit him off using its other paw but he avoided it and when he got to its head he punched it right in the nose which resulted in the ursa screaming in pain and another explosion which sent it flying to the side of town right next to the everfree, the blast also knocked Daniel back but he quickly regained his balance and landed safely but he could feel almost nothing in his arm he used to punch the ursa with but he ignored that for now and walked over to the ursa that was crying in pain and its nose was bleeding, he sent commands to his clone to watch him the full time like the rest of the ponies were doing.

When he reached the ursa major he saw it had fear in its eyes, his intentions were to get the ursa minor to leave the town but now he hurt them both and he did not want this to continue, all the ponies were watching him and doing nothing else so he looked over to the minor then looked back at the major, he the pointed to the minor and after a few seconds the major got the hint and went to pick up her young, Daniel then continued to look at her until she backed away into the forest and out of sight.

When that was done he walked into the forest and out of sight but when he was out of sight he made himself invisible by altering space around him, he then quickly went back to his clone and put the barrier back up before silently transforming back into a pony, set his powers back to the use of will then got rid of his clone and then the barrier. He was not back in his pony form and by how all the others were still looking at the forest they were non the wiser and princess celestia was the first to speak.

"Well.....I guess that takes care of the ursa." All of his friends looked to twilight and applejack spoke.

"Twi, we knew ye had ability in magic, but not that much."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"The way you were taking care of that ursa, that was just....wow." Everyone else was cheering for her.

"But I did not take care of it."

"Darling you were until your concentration was broke, such magic is astounding." Rarity told twilight.

"So...You don't hate me?"

"Hate you?" They all asked simultaneously.

"Why what ever do you mean twilight?" Asked rarity.

"Well, I know you all hate Trixie for showing off her magic tricks and I thought-" She was cut of by dash.

"Woe, magic's got nothing to do with it. Trixie is just a loud mouth." All of the others said things that showed they agreed with dash.

"So, You don't mind my magic tricks?"

"Yer magic is a part'a who you are sugar cube an we like who you are, we're proud ta have such a powerful talented unicorn as ar friend.

"And after showing us what you could do with that ursa minor, were even prouder."

"You- you are?" Daniel could not help but smile and twilight looked at him. "Cosmos, you were right." He just giggled at this.

"I told you they would not hate you, didn't I?" Twilight looked like she was about to cry, he heard steps behind him and he turned to see celestia.

"Nice to meet you again Cosmos." All the others were bowing and Daniel decided to do the same to keep up appearance but celestia stopped him and looked to the others. "There is no need for that."

"Your highness. We are awaiting orders." Said a guard behind her.

"Return to you duties in canterlot, I will be along shortly." With that the unicorns teleported away while the pegusi flew. "I am sorry, I cant stay for long but I wish to ask you something cosmos."

"Anything princess." She giggled.

"No need to be so formal, just celestia will do, anyway in twilights friendship reports she has mentioned you quite a bit, she has mentioned about your knowlage on friendship and how you have taught her a thing or two, What I wish it ask is, how do you have such knowledge of it?"

"Knowledge of friendship? I just comes while I hang out with my friends, friendship is something that is better experienced than read about as there is some knowledge out there that you cant find in a book." He cursed himself inward as he sounded like he was giving a cartoon speech.

"You also seem to be quite wise, I have a feeling that you and twilight will remain great friends."

"I will write a report on what I learned today." Twilight mentioned and with that celestia nodded and charged up her magic, Daniel stepped away.

"I hope to see you all soon." With that she teleported away and Daniel spoke.

"Well I am heading back home, it is still late so see you all." He all heard them say bye as he walked back to his house, when he was back he went to his everfree home, changed his form and went up the stairs to check on Annabelle, he saw that the food and drink he left for her along with the cookies were still untouched, this worried him so knocked on the door. "Annabelle?" He listened closely and he could hear her breathing so he decided to leave her, He stood in his living room unsure of what to do as he did not feel like doing anything so he lay down on the couch and went to sleep.

A few minutes earlier

When he was back home the others were heading back home too and when twilight got back home she was so happy that her friends did not hate her for her magic, she hopped up and down saying yes over and over but stopped when she heard spike.

"Twilight, its late, can you not wait until morning?"

"Oops, sorry spike." With that she went to her bed with a happy smile on her face.

"Cosmos was right, my friends did not hate me, not only that but they accepted me they did not mind I hat so much magic, I am so happy for that and now Trixie is out of town so we don't have to put up with her boasting."

As she thought of that she heard some words were ringing in her head and it was what cosmos had said.". I know how if feels to be seen as something different because of what you can do. What did he mean by that?" It was then that twilight started brainstorming to the meaning of his word. "Could it be his strength? Where he was from what he seen as a monster or a freak by how strong he was?".

She remembered he said that there was something's he wanted to keep buried so she respected his wish but she could not help but feel like she should do something to help him if that was the case as he has helped her and their friends quite a bit. "I get the girls together and let them know, hopefully if there is something troubling him we can find out what and help him with it. I mean that is what friends do.". With that she closed her Eyes and went to sleep.

Luna had just finished helping a pony by banishing the killer muffins in her dream and was now once again wondering the dreamscape, she was looking around to see if she could find the dream of one of the strange creature she has seen for the past few days and after a while of searching she found one, by the sound that was coming from it this one was of the younger one she had seen more often than the other one, she was deciding if she should enter the dream of not as last time she did when she saw a nightmare and it turned out to be the dream of the other creature her magic was temporarily weaker and while that did not seem so bad she was worried if she kept doing then the effects might get worse but before she could decide she heard a loud laugh coming from somewhere else in the dreamscape and the voice of that laugh sounded familiar so she went to investigate it.

She found the source of the sound and it was another dream bubble but as soon as she got close enough she realised it right away, it was the same dream that she saw the older creature and while she was still deciding weather of not to try and enter she decided she would as not only would it be mean to leave something with such a bad dream but she wanted to get to know this creature more and the older ones dreams appeared very rarely so she used her magic once again and entered the dream.

When she arrived she found herself in the same town as before only the darkness that was eating everything was nowhere to be seen and it was almost night time so luna wondered why this was a nightmare until she heard a explosion in the distance and also discovered that the dreamer was in that direction so he headed that way and soon she saw a familiar figure, King N, if that was the tall purple creatures name was fighting another creature that if she remember right was called Daniel. Luna made a note to ask for the name of his race if she could. King N was currently shooting a red beam from his arm and Daniel seemed to be blocking it with a barrier.

"This would be so much easier if you just gave me what I want." King N said as he stopped his bean and punched Daniel which broke his barrier. "You are pathetic. No wonder you could not protect your parents." Luna saw Daniel getting very angry but what happened next surprised her, dark mist started to surround Daniel and before luna knew it she was looking at the creature she called the shadow and Daniel faded into the darkness of the night but King N just laughed at this.

"You can't hide from me." He pointed his arm to the side and shot another beam which hit Daniel right on the chest and his shadow form dispersed, as King N walked over to him he got and stood in from of his sister.

"Annabelle, stay back." The little one seemed to be unmoving and stood in place looking at the ground. "Annabelle?" She turned to Daniel before lifting her head to face him and when she did luna saw her face, Her pupils were bright red and all around that was pure darkness and blood seemed to be flowing from here eyes.

"You....You failed them." Her voice echoed through the dream. "You could have saved them, you could have given yourself up but you did not." Two other creatures just like Daniel and Annabelle appeared behind her.

"Mom, Dad." Daniel tried to reach them but they just pulled away.

"Stay away from us, You're no child of ours. Ever since you came back you have been nothing but a freak." Luna was shocked that something's own parents would say something like that to their child. Daniel was starting to cry and King N Stepped forward.

"You see, You have already lost, now give me the Heart of the Universe and I might just spear them." Luna decided to take action now.

"Step away you vial creature." King N just laughed at luna.

"And you are going to stop me, Ha."

"Torment this innocent soul no more, be gone from this dream." With that luna fired a blast of magic at King N who disintegrated on contact and she did the same with the other three that were there before turning around to face Daniel, She felt her magic was starting to get difficult to maintain so she decided to try and make this quick, Luna chose to be careful as if this creature was the shadow and that was not just something made by its sub consciousness then making him angry, if it is a he and by the sound of his voice and name he is a he, then it could be quite bad.

"Gree-Hello, My Name is Luna." She was about to say greetings until she remembered that hello and hi are more commonly used to greet in this generation. This time she got a good look at Daniel, he had dark hair, his eyes were blue and the cloths he wore were a black hoodie, shoes and blue trousers.

"Dream?" He asked with wide eyes.

"Yes, your dreaming, why?" What happened next shocked luna, Daniel made a knife appear and was about to push it through his chest. "WAIT." She shouted but was to late as when the knife touched him the dream collapsed and luna was pushed back into the dreamscape yet again. "Why did he do that?"

Daniel woke up from the couch breathing heavily.

"Wow, what a nightmare." He thought over what had happened in his dream until he remembered the part where luna was in it. "What was she doing in it? How did she know it was a dream?" The more he thought about it the more it seemed like a normal bad dream but Daniel never has a dream where something mention it is one with him still in it so he was starting to get suspicious. "It could be the stress is just getting to me, but then again I need to take into account that it might not me". He then had a realisation. "Crap, if she can enter dreams then she must have seen what I am wearing. That means I need different cloths, but...my kind of cloths might be different from theirs. Great that means that when I change form from now on I need to give myself my cloths back." He then had another realisation and remembered more about the dream. "What about my mark, if they see it that will be bad as luna probable heard about the Heart of the universe and if she sees this mark it could expose me." He put his hands on his face and started to think. After a few minutes he had a idea. "That just might work."

The Sleeping Dragon

Daniel was running to the lab with a idea in his mind, If that was luna in his dream then she would have seen his cloths and heard about the heart of the universe so he needed to get a new set of cloths for his normal form in hopes she forgets about his hoodie as he has been wearing that around his friends and he now decided to wear no cloths as a pony as if luna was to see his cloths she would likely know it was him so he decided to wear none in pony form but this had one flaw, his mark would be visible and if luna saw it she might remember what was said in his dream so he was going to the lab in hopes that alpha could make his idea a reality when he entered the lab he ran towards the factory and then the control room to find alpha there but in a different spot, he hopped with all if his being that alpha could do what he had in mind so with that he stepped towards alpha.

"Greetings again boss." He turned towards Daniel after saying that.

"Hello again, Hey alpha I have something to ask. Could you make a fake pony mark, like a tattoo but not quite." A sound was heard and Alpha then seemed to be searching his databanks, the sound stopped and he looked to Daniel.

"Like one of those, put on your skin, put water on it then peel it off tattoos?" Daniel was getting hopeful.

"Yes, can you?"

"Yes I can, but why cant you?"

"In my pony form the mark is made from magic, if what I know is true, so if I change it the magic will change it back, I would likely need to keep using my power to keep it disguised as something else and if I keep on using it I could be exposed and while I can keep energy in it to keep in in disguise I also don't want to take the chance of keeping some energy in it to keep it disguised as that as well might get me caught." He explained.

"I Understand. Which mark would you like?" Daniel though for a moment and then decided.

"A meteor, It would kind of go with my pony name and my astronomy hobby."

"Understood." A side hatch opened on Alpha and a vial if red liquid appeared to which he opened and then poured on the floor, after that alpha got what looked like some kind of weapon and aimed it at the liquid and fired it, a green bean hit it and it started to change colour and shape and when it was done it was a cardboard box, Daniel went over and opened it to find what looked like paper so he decided to go and try them out.

"Put them over your mark, put water on it and it will do the rest. Just avoid more water as it might wash off."

"Ok,Thanks alpha."

"Your welcome." With that he turned around and went back to his work in the control room and Daniel headed back to his house, He changed into his pony for and used his space powers to hold the box like the ponies did with levitation so when he was back in his house he headed to the sink and got ready to test it out, he removed the cloths he was wearing and took one of the papers in the box and placed it over his mark, he then turned on the tap and levitated the water over to where he had place the paper and rubbed the water on it which almost made him jump from the cold but after a while he stopped and looked back to find that the paper had expanded and went over his true mark and now left a mark with a meteor and a telescope below it, Daniel was quite happy with this so he did the same with the other side and it turned out perfectly.

"Yes, Great. Well that solves it." He changed back into his human form and then Daniel suddenly froze up when another realisation hit him. "Oh crap, luna could enter my sister's dream, I might not have to sleep but she still does." Daniel went to his sisters room only to stop when he heard her crying, he chapped the door and then opened it to find her awake and still in the same state she was before, he left her alone as if he talked to her he might do more damage so he left her room. "How am I going to keep luna out of her dreams?" He thought as he was walking back to the living room and sat down on the couch when he got there. "I could perhaps learn how to enter dreams, but it would take time to make sure there is no side effects, what do I do." He was still thinking a few minutes later until a realisation hit him. "The pocket dimension, if she sleeps in there then she might be able to dream without luna being able to enter it. It is worth a shot, but I need to learn more about time." He then had a idea, if he could contact father time he might be able to help him with that. "But how do I contact them?" He closed his eyes and tried to send a telepathic message to father time, after a while he heard a noise and he opened his eyes to see father time standing there.

"Greetings once again Daniel."

"Nice to meet you too."

"Have you thought about my offer?" It took Daniel a second to realised when he was saying.

"Yes, I would like it if you could teach me more about time, but I have a favour to ask if that is ok."

"What might it be?" Daniel walked towards a door and motioned for him to come over and then he opened the door when he was near to it to reveal a grassland with flowers off all kinds blooming a waterfall, a giant lake, trees and bushes that had apples and berries as well as a very small sun that he made some time ago, it did not shine a lot but enough to see and he was planning on making it larger to shine some more sometime in the future, the first thing that father time noticed when he saw this was that everything was still, like it was a painting so he looked back at Daniel.

"I made this pocket dimension so me and why sister would have a place to be if we got discovered, only I cant add time to it, could you please do that, I would be very grateful." Father time seemed to be thinking for a moment but then spoke.

"I don't see why not, it is a simple request and a easy task." With that he held his hourglass out and a stream of golden dust seemed to emerge from it and gathered into a ball on top of the lake and then exploded and a wave of golden energy was spread throughout the land and everything started to move, Daniel stood there in awe before looking back at father time.

"Thank you so much."

"Your welcome, also you don't have to worry."

"What do you mean by-" Daniel was interrupted.

"Back when we first met, you thought that if we discovered you did not know how to control you powers we might see you differently, we don't." Daniel forgot all about that. "Anyway, you mentioned you would like me to train you in time control, when do you want to start?" Daniel took a moment to think on this.

"Perhaps sometime next night as it is almost sunrise."

"I can freeze time and start your training right now if you want." Daniel decided to take him up on his offer.

"Well...ok." With that he raised his hourglass and in a flash everything seemed frozen.

"Lets begin."

A while later Daniel had finished some of his training and discovered that time was indeed very hard to learn to control, what Daniel had learned was a little time gazing as he could not see a few minutes into either the past or future and his ability to do time loops were much better as the mass of the object or creature only had a minor effect on it now as long as it was not as big as a sun or had a ton of gravity around it like a black hole. There was a side effect when he tried his time gaze for the first time and it was horrible as to Daniel it felt like he just had got hot sauce poured into his eyes and it took him a few minutes until he could open then again. After this Daniel thought that was enough for today.

"I think that will do for today. I have some other things to go and do." With that father time unfroze everything.

"I will see you then." He was about to leave when he stopped and looked at Daniel with curiosity which was freaking Daniel out.

"What?" That seemed to get father time's attention.

"Sorry about that, it just....you look familiar, I swear I have seen you somewhere before we met at the timberwolf citadel."

"But I had never met you before that." He was about to leave when Daniel asked him something. "Hey father time. Can you tell the rest of them I accept their offers for training and I would like to learn what death was going to teach me first."

"I will let them know." With that he teleported away leaving Daniel in his now finished pocket dimension. As he looked around he wondered if his sister would like it, it was then he had a idea of what he could add to it so he looked at the sky and got to work, he made a barrier around the whole land that starched into the sky and decorated it with stars, by the time he was done it looked so realistic.

"It might just be a illiosion but its easier than actualy trying to make them, if I tried that god knows how badly I would injure myself." Satisfied with his work Daniel left his pocket dimension and headed to his sister's room, when he was there he chapped on the door. "Annabelle......I know you are still upset but....can we talk?" He decided he needed to have a talk with her, he did fear he might do more damage but he also now felt that he should at least try to make things better, he looked down at the food he left and it was still untouched and somewhat rotten so he snapped his fingers and it vanished he was about to say something else to Annabelle until the door handle turned and when it opened she was looking at him. He stood there for a few seconds looking at her, he hair was very messy, her PJs looked like they were all crushed and her eyes had not changed at all, as she looked at him Daniel felt what she was feeling. He decided to approach carefully as he did not want to make her more upset than she already was. "Annabelle I....I know understand how you feel." she was looking at him through her tears.

"They were our parent, I feel awful for what happened to them but what make it worse for me is knowing I was the one who cause their deaths."

"You...could have save them. You could have given up and when you would have returned from whoever wanted to take you away we could have been together again." Daniel was once again reminded of that, he could have but he did not but something she said got his attention.

"Yes I could have, but Annabelle, I would not have returned."

"They why did you not-What, what do you mean?"

"I think its time I told you everything." With that Daniel lead her to the living room where they sat down and had a chat, Daniel mentioned some thing she knew and some she did not, like about how it was King N who was after him and how he would have died if he gave himself up, he also mention about NOC to her and as first she though he was turning into a psychopath until he proved it by answering some questions for her that were related to what she was currently thinking of and after a while she believed him. After the talk was done he gave her a minute to understand it all.

"So, you would have died if you gave yourself up, not taken away and you could not have done anything other that as you were not strong enough." He just nodded at her question. "Brother I..did not know.

"Not everything ends in butterflies, sunshine and rainbows Annabelle." She had a face that showed she knew that was true. "Do you want to head outside today or stay in, it is your choice." She though for a moment.

"I think I will stay in. But, why do we hide? Why can't our friends know about us?" Daniel wondered if he did tell her and he or she just forgot it but he swore he did not tell her the reason so he decided to now.

"Do you remember when I first scouted the forest when we arrived here?" She nodded and waited for him to continue. "Well Thag feared me because I was a human and here humans are myths, so was nightmare moon. When I looked up myths of this world when I was in twilights library I discovered that just about all of them were of being with great power. So that's why we can't tell then and the fact of what I can do will just make it worse as it will be just make me seem like one."

"So what if we are myths, so what if you can do so much. Surly twilight knows not to judge a book by its cover, so the rest wont judge us......right?" He just looked at her and he could see that she was now worried about losing her friends and with what she is currently going through together with this will probably be to much for her.

"You let me worry about that." She sat up and turned to head back to her room. "Annabelle." When she heard him she stopped. Daniel made some cereal in a bowl with milk appear and handed it to her. "You need to eat something, you have not had anything in a long time." She just looked back at him and then continued walking to her room with the bowl in her hand and Daniel was once again left to think about what to do, he did not know if she should stay here or go to ponyville to see his friends, he heard a door open and looked to the side to see some of his robot children and they were looking at him.

"Daddy, is auntie feeling better?" One asked who was painted grey.

"She seems to very slowly be getting better." It was a bit true as Annabelle did not touch any kind of food he left out for her but now she took some, he did not know if she would actually eat some of it but it was a start. "Anyway, Greg, will you and the others watch her while I head out?"

"Certainly." With that Daniel changed back into his pony form and headed to ponyville by going through the door in the basement. When he arrived there some other ponies were just starting to wake up as it was still early in the morning so he wondered around until he found a bench and sat down on it, he started to think about the situation he was in and after a while he discovered that as long as what he was wearing before was not mentioned to luna or that luna mentions what she saw him wear in his dream to the others in hopes that they know something then he would be fine.

"Hi!" He was snapped out of his thought by someone talking to him, he looked to the source of the voice which turned out to be pinkie pie. "I'm pinkie pie, who are you?" Daniel started to wonder why she was asking that if they were friends, could not wearing his cloths in his pony form make him seem like someone else.

"You already know me pinkie." That seemed to get her attention as her eyes went wide when she recognized his voice.

"Cosmos? You not wearing those cloths. Why?" She asked with her head tilted to the side.

"You guys don't wear any so I though I might as well do the same now."

"well...ok, hey here is strawberry?"

"She is feeling a bit under the weather."

"Aren't we are all under the weather? If you think about it only the pegusi can go above the clouds?" What she said actually made sense to Daniel, why would under the weather count a feeling down if they were all always under it. He shook his head to remove that thought before the thought on it too much.

"Anyway...Is there anything happening today?" For the past few days something has happened almost everyday.

"Nope. I have no parties planned, unless somepony new comes to town. Hey want to go a prank somepony?" Daniel decided to head to twilights library to see if there was some more books he could study up, he knew about the history of this land but now he wanted to read about their current society to see if it was very different or almost the same as his was back on earth.

"No thanks, I will head to twilights and study some more."

"Ok, bye." With that she bounced off and Daniel started to make his way to twilights. As he passed through the marketplace on his way there he was suddenly knocked to the ground as someone bashed into him and when he got up to look at who it was he discovered that it was the same pony he saw last night when Trixie was still in town, it was the grey pegusis mare with a yellow tail and hair and he mark was of seven bubbles.

"Sorry mister." She said as she got off of him.

"Its ok." As he got up he saw that she had a mail bag and that her letters were scattered across the ground and she was cleaning them up, Daniel saw that she was having trouble with getting them so he decided to help her, he started to gather them up and when he got the last few of them he handed them to her. "Here." He said as he handed her the letters, when she looked at him Daniel could clearly see that her eyes were not looking the same way and seemed to look surprised that he was helping her and somewhat hesitated to take the letters.

"Th-thanks." She said as she put them in the bag.

"No problem miss." He started to walk away when she said something.

"Ditzy." He looked back at her.

"What?"

"My name is Ditzy."

"Cosmos."

"Well, thanks for the help, cosmos."

"Not a problem miss ditzy." She flew of after he said that towards wherever her next mail delivery location was and Daniel continued on his way to twilight's house. When he arrived he chapped on the door and waited for twilight to open it and while he did, what Annabelle said was ringing in his mind, if he did tell them who they were would they accept them also while it is true his is one of the elements of harmony would they count on him if they knew what he was capable of. When he thought of that his mind wondered to another question, why did he not use his powers for everything, was it because of the fear of side effects, was it the fear of getting caught or was it because he wants to be human, is he still human because no human could do what he could do, just then something pops up in his mind. "What if I am not daniel, what if I did die after encountering sombre and I am just the Heart will the memory of Daniel and if that is not the case am I still human?" His decided to ask NOC that and he got his answer.

"When you merged you did not die or change, you are still Human." He felt happy knowing he was still him and after he got his answer his thoughts then went beck to what Annabelle said.

"A few months, I will wait a few months and let our friendship improve and if we become better friends I will tell them what we are but not about what I can do as that might cause them to fear me." He was suddenly surprised by a voice from behind.

"Excuse me." He jumped in fright as he totally forgot that he was waiting for twilight to answer the door. "I'm sorry I did not mean to scare you."

"It's ok twilight, I need to pay more attention." She had a look of surprise on her face.

"Cosmos, you are not wearing those cloths you normally do?"

"Well the rest of you don't so I thought if I am going to stay here I should start doing the same. I was wondering if you could let me read some more books today." She stepped to the said and let him in.

"Of course cosmos. What do you want to read up on?" She said as she went to book case and started looking.

"Well, history is done so how about society?"

"I know." She started going back and forth at quite a fast speed and within a few seconds there was about 27 books beside Daniel that were all based on society.

"Thanks. Can it on the sofa and read?"

"Of course." With that he took on of the books and went over to sit down then started to read it, the book was about social interaction for nobles which Daniel found a bit funny for some reason. While Daniel was reading twilight looked over to him. "He is not quite muscular, so how does he have such strength?" She was quickly snapped out of her thoughts when she realised she was staring at him to which she turned her head the other way with a blush on her face but her attention was then caught by spike.

"Twilight, a letter from the princess." With that twilight took the letter and started to read it and this also caught Daniel's attention and he waited for her to finish reading it, when she did she went to one of her windows and looked out it.

"What happening twilight?" She turned to look at Daniel when he asked that.

"Have you not seen the smoke in the sky cosmos?" With that Daniel got up and went over to the window and he saw that there was indeed dark smoke going across the sky.

"What's with that?" He looked to twilight who answered.

"Its a dragon that is causing that cloud." Daniel looked at the cloud again. "We need to inform the town, Cosmos are you coming?" Twilight walked towards the door and Daniel looked back at twilight.

"Are you coming back here?"

"Yes, why?"

"Then I will stay here and read if that is ok with you." She used her magic to open the door and grab spike who she then placed on her back.

"That's find, just be here when I am back." With the sound of a closing door he was left in the library. Daniel was left alone as he continued to read the book about noble social interactions. A while passed and he was about a quarter way done reading it when he hear the door open again and when he turned to the door he saw all of his friends.

"Hey twilight who is that." Rainbow dash asked pointing at Daniel.

"Do I truly look that different without those cloths on?" All of them except twilight and pinkie pie looked at him in surprise.

"Cosmos? Why are you not earing the cloths you normally do?" He was about to say why when pinkie pie said it.

"When I asked him that he said because none of us did so he might as well do the same." It was then that twilight spoke.

"Everypony, we have a dragon to deal with right now." They all looked to twilight and rainbow dash spoke.

"A fully grown dragon?" Twilight looked at her.

"Yes." Applejack spoke next.

"What in the name of cinnamon swirls is a full grown dragon doin her in equestria?" Daniel was now wondering what other saying there was like applejacks as it was unusual to hear as he had never heard it.

"Sleeping." Everyone looked confused but Daniel just listened in.

"According to princess celestia he is taking a nap, his snoring is what's causing all the smoke." Daniel started to wonder how strong dragons were in this word, if one can catch the attention of the princess just from snoring then goodness know what I could do if you ticked one off.

"He should really see a doctor, that doesn't sound healthy at all." He almost giggled at pinkie pies comment.

"Well, at least he is not snoring fire. What are we meant to do about it?" He agreed with rarity, this sounded like something celestia should take care off. He heard rainbow saying that they should give the dragon a kicking and then kicked a sculpture made out of wood which almost made it tip over but twilight stopped it and moved it out of the way when rainbow tried to hit is again which caused her to crash.

"We need to encourage him to take a nap somewhere else. Princess celestia has given us this mission and we must not fail. If we do equestrian will be covered in smoke for the next 100 years." Daniel started to see something that did not seem so nice, they wanted to get the dragon to sleep somewhere else, but what about the creatures living wherever it chose to sleep next, did these ponies not care as long as it was not on there land and why did celestia not deal with this herself, unless she already has tried to and failed. He started to wonder if these ponies were harmonious or not and by all the things he has seen, heard and discovered so far they don't seem to be very harmonious.

"Talk about getting your beauty sleep." If rarity was trying to be funny then that was not very humorous as nobody seemed to laugh.

"Alright everypony, I need you to gather supplies quickly." Twilight finished packing her stuff in a bag and placed it on her back. "We have got a long journey ahead of us. Lets meet back here in less than an hour." With that rainbow gave some kind of speech asking then if they have what it takes and after they cheered they all went away to get their stuff but Daniel just continued to read as he knew he would not need anything. "Cosmos, are you not going to get something's?"

"No twilight, I don't need anything." She looked like she was about to say something but stopped.

"Well....if you are sure then ok."

A hour later they were all in front of twilights library, each one of them except Daniel had a bag of some kind and twilight was speaking. "Alright everypony, I am mapping out the fastest root , we all have to keep a good pace if we expect to make it up the mountain by nightfall." Fluttershy seemed to be scared when twilight said mountain. "The dragon is in that cave at the very top." She pointed to a mountain in the distance.

"Looks pretty cold up there." When applejack said that rainbow talked next.

"You bet it is, the higher you go the chillier it gets." Daniel was looking at the mountain while the others talked, after a minute or so twilight pulled out a map and fluttershy was trying to speak to her while she was busy choosing which way to go, it ended with twilight giving a answer she did not mean to give and fluttershy started to walk away but twilight quickly came to her senses.

"Wait, you have to come, your way with wild animals will surly come in handy." She was about to say something else but twilight interrupted her. "Oh and don't worry about your little friends in the meadow, spike's got it covered while your gone." Spike was next to her with a few animals around him.

"You can count on me." With that a white bunny started to kick him in the head which caused him to try and reach for it and that seemed to scare all of the animals off, he ran after them shouting wait. Fluttershy seemed to be scared about going on and he even heard rainbow ask twilight if it was a good idea to bring her along as she was afraid of her own shadow and that she would only slow them down, twilight tried to assure her that she would be fine until they saw fluttershy jump in a bush after she saw her own shadow and rainbow gave twilight a look that seemed to be a little angry but twilight just ignored it.

"Alright everypony, move out!" With that all of them except Daniel started to run and they actually ran right into fluttershy and carried her off, he just stood there for a few seconds contemplating what had just happened, that a bunch of friends ran into their shy friend and carried her off screaming.

"What...the...everlasting...fudge." He stood there for a few seconds just looking on before he shook him head and went after them.

When he caught up with then they were all in the one spot, he did not go full speed as he did not want then to see how fast he could run or accidently outrun them.

"That is what it sounds like when a dragon snores." Daniel had just hear it when he caught up to them and saw that Fluttershy was cowering behind applejack.

"Its so high." Rainbow looked at her.

"Well it is a mountain. I'm going to fly up there and check it out." She was about to fly away when she was grabbed by the tail by applejack who pulled her back down.

"Hold on now, ah think we should all go up tagether. Safety in numbers n all." Dash looked disappointed at this.

"Oh, all right." With that they started to climb the mountain but what caught his attention was that besides fluttershy, twilight was at the back, he wondered why she was not at the front if because she has the map. All the while they were climbing or walking up a mountain the others were talking and rarity mentioned about a dragons scales and how they sparkle and the only thing that sparkles more than that is the jewels they uses to make their nests. What caught his attention was that rarity mentioned she hoped she could get the dragon to part with some and pinkie pie imitated a dragon inviting rarity, offering her a diamond and then roaring to which they all laughed at how silly she was acting. All of them besides him and twilight.

"Look, this is no laughing matter. Fluttershy, your the expert on wild creatures, what do you think the dragon will be like?" She got no response and started looking around for fluttershy who was hiding in a bush as the bottom of where they were walking, they all looked down to her and rainbow called out.

"Hey, what are you waiting for, a invitation?" With that pinkie pie spoke.

"Oh I think I have one in my bag." she pulled out a invitation from her bag and confetti shot off surprising dash.

"Pinkie, were you planning on inviting the dragon to a party?" he asked her.

"yup yup." He just raised a eyebrow at this and looked back down to where fluttershy was.

"its...so..so steep." fluttershy still did not move.

"Well it is a cliff." Rainbow told her.

The others started to encourage her to fly after rainbow dash mentioned it and she actually did very well up until the dragon snored again which seemed to cause her wings to lock back in which caused her to fall back into another bush and when she got out she seemed to be trying and failing to fly.

"We don't have time for this." He heard twilight say and Daniel decided to take action so he jumped down the slope and towards fluttershy. "Cosmos, what are you doing?" He did not listen to her and turned to fluttershy when he reached the bottom.

"Fluttershy, why are you so scared?" She looked at him and was about to say something but he continued. "Where did your bravery go, like yesterday when the shadow had fought both of the ursas, you just went up to it with no fear what so ever, what happened to that." This seemed to get her attention and after a moment she spoke.

"Yo-your right but, cant control that, I just saw a minor getting hurt and I seemed to just lose it then." Daniel sighed.

"Fluttershy, you need to face your fears, if you don't they will just keep you down and you wont get anywhere. That's what my mom told me and when I conquered my fears I felt so happy, So will you please try." she looked at Daniel then at her other friends.

"I-I guess." they then walked towards the slope and as Daniel took his first few steps he turned around to look at fluttershy who was looking at the slope, she then looked at Daniel who smiled and with that she closed her eyes and took a few steps up and after a while she opened her eyes and found herself close to her friends all the while Daniel was behind her to help her if she slipped of panicked.

When she reached where her friend were they all cheered for her.

"Fluttershy, you did it." twilight said and fluttershy looked back to where she climbed up from and quickly went back agents the wall shaking in fear and then the dragon snored again which cause fluttershy to stop shaking and fall to the ground paralyzed with fear and Daniel sighed.

"Do I have to carry you?" She did not move. "Fine then." He picked her up and put her on his back.

"Thanks cosmos, now lets go." With that word from twilight they all started to walk up the mountain again, while they were twilight walked beside Daniel. "Hey cosmos, thanks." He had a feeling the tanks from before was for carrying fluttershy but he wondered what this one was for.

"For what?"

"For helping fluttershy with her fears."

"Everything has fears, it up to you if you will let them get the better of you." With that they continued walking and soon fluttershy was a ble to move again so she got off of Daniel's back and they continued walking on the path until they came to a gap and while all the others jumped the gap fluttershy did not.

"Come on fluttershy, we should be much further along by now." Twilight told her and Daniel wondered if he would need to help her again but pinkie pie started to sing and jump across the gap multiple times which caused a visible smile to appear on fluttershys face, she stood up and closed her eyes and then jumped. "Just don't look down." When twilight said that she opened her eyes and looked down which caused her to start panicking but soon found herself with her back and front hoofs on the edges of the separate cliffs and the gap was very small, rainbow went behind her and pushed her while pinkie pulled her and after that she got across.

"I guess I forgot to jump."

"They continued along the path for a few more minutes as Daniel's mind began to wonder about how Annabelle is right now to which he kept telling himself his robot kids are watching her and she is in the house he made so she is safe, he then remembered he has not told brago about the machines progress so decided he would do that after they were done dealing with the dragon.

"Lets keep it down, according to my map we are entering a avalanche zone, the smallest peep could cause a huge rock slide." Fluttershy was about to say something but twilight shushed her and they continued walking for a few seconds until fluttershy shouted and at the same time she sounded startled.

"AVALA-" She was stopped by applejack shoving a hoof into her mouth and they all listened, all that was heard was fluttershys echo and after a few seconds they sighed in relief then the ground started to shake and when they looked up they all saw falling rocks and ran around dodging falling rocks and some shouting avalanche and look out, Daniel stood still and was looking up and was easily avoiding any rocks that were coming down.

"Help." He looked to the source and saw twilight was having trouble avoiding falling rocks but just as he was about to run and help her applejack tackled her out of the way of a falling rock, as the avalanche stopped they all were coughing and no longer panicking.

"everypony ok?"

"Thanks to you I am." Twilight said to applejack with a smile and Daniel looked around to see fluttershy poke her head out of a load of dirt and rarity covered in dirt to which she shook off and it ended up on pinkie pie who was bouncing beside her.

"Woo hoo, lets do it again." Daniel was not paying much attention to what they were saying as when he looked in front of them he saw a giant pile of dirt and rocks that were blocking the path.

"Sorry." He heard fluttershy say which seemed to be directed at them all.

"aw, no big whoop sugar cube." Twilight spoke next.

"Yeh, we'll just have to, climb over." She sighed at the last part.

"Wait." Applejack said and then she looked at cosmos.

"Cosmos, can you get rid of this? I mean you did destroyed one of mah trees with yer strength." Daniel knew that to say to this.

"That was a tree, those are rocks, much harder and that tree probably weighed nothing compared to all of those rocks and dirt, I might be strong but I don't think I can move all of these, also If I could do you want to take the chance of a much bigger avalanche happening?" None of them seemed to have anything to say regarding what he said.

"Well then, we go over it." with that they started to climb the pile of rocks and dirt, they made it to the other side and with a slip fluttershy slid and hit all the others causing then to slide down and crash at the bottom, Daniel had just enough time to move to the side to avoid getting pulled down which ended up with him stepping on a steep but and falling face first into the ground below.

"Cosmos!" He heard them shout but he just got up and cleaned the dirt off of his face.

"I am fine, how much further twilight?" She took out her map and looked at it.

"It should be just up there." She pointed to the path ahead of them and started to walk to which Daniel got up and followed her with the rest of the group, rainbow dash was talking to twilight and asking her if she still thought it was a good idea to bring fluttershy with them to which she said.

"We're about to find out." They looked in front of them and saw a giant cave with the dark smoke coming out of it. "We're here." They all continued to look in the cave and Daniel looked at twilight who had a look of determination on her face. "Rainbow dash, you use your wings to clear the smoke." Rainbow flew into the smoke above. "Rarity and pinkie pie, you create a diversion to distract the dragon if things get a little hairy in there." Pinkie pie dashed off and a second later was holding some kind of squeaky chicken toy and all of them looked at hit with faces that looked like their brain was stuck in a loop but twilight just continued. "Applejack, your ready with the apples in case he decides to attack." Applejack kicked two apples against a tree to which they smashed on impact. "Cosmos, you be ready to try and reason with the dragon just in case."

"Wait, why have I to reason with it." He was curious to know.

"Well you reasoned with those timberwolfs a while ago. Why cant you do the same for this dragon if it comes to that."

"They were protecting their young as they thought we were a threat. this is asking someone to change where they sleep, its totally different." Twilight seemed to get the point.

"Well will you at least try?" He sighed and nodded. "Thanks. Hopefully it wont come to all of this because fluttershy will do what she has to do to wake him up and between the two of us we should be able to get him to understand why he needs to go. Is everypony ready?" They all made sounds or gestures of agreement but fluttershy was on the ground in fear. "Ok then, were going in." With that twilight went into the cave but later came back out when she found out fluttershy was not following her to find her with her head in the dirt. "Oh come on." She pulled on her wing which got her head out of the dirt and it also seemed to look quite painful. "We have to do this." She was trying to push fluttershy into the cave. "Now." Rainbow dash joined in to help her. "every second longer that dragon sleeps is another acher of equestrian that is covered in smoke." As she said this the others joined in to try and get fluttershy in the cave. Daniel was watching with a amazed face as to how fluttershy who was so kind and gentle was able to hold back the combined strength of her friends, not including him and she soon spoke.

"I-I can't go in the cave." They all fell over with a groan of annoyance.

"Great, she is scared of caves now too."

I am not scared of caves, I'm scared of the dragon." Daniel could hear that last part but the others could not and they kept asking her what she was afraid of until she shouted it "I'm scared of dragons." There was another loud snore followed by a giant load of smoke which burst out of the cave and after it had cleared twilight tried spoke to fluttershy who was hiding behind applejack.

"But fluttershy you have a wonderful talent dealing with all kinds of animals."

"Yes, because they are not dragons." Rainbow got annoyed by this.

"Oh come one, we watched you walk right up to a horrible manticore like it was nothing."

"Yes, because it wasn't a dragon."

"Spike is a dragon, your not scared of him."

"Yes because he is not a huge gigantic terrifying " She went on a lot and Daniel lot count of what she was saying and after she was done there was another snore which ended with her on the ground shaking in fear again.

"But if you were so afraid of dragons why didn't you say something before we came all the way up here?" Twilight asked her.

"I was afraid to." Applejack got her up on her legs.

"All of us are scared of that dragon."

"I'm not." Rainbow said which caused applejack to look at her with a face that looked like it just detected a lie. "Almost all of us r scared a that dragon, but we gotta job to do, so get in there with twalight and showem what yer made of." Daniel decided to add something to hopefully help her.

"Fluttershy you need to face your fears, if you don't then you are letting them get the better of you. At least try." She looked at all of them as they looked at her for a answer.

"I-I..i just can't." She turned around and walked away after saying that and they all looked at her as she walked off.

Twilight entered the cave herself while the others waited outside, after a few minutes she came back out of the cave coughing and another smoke cloud soon followed.

"So much for persuading him." Rainbow told twilight.

"Now what?" Rarity walked up to the cave.

"Obviously this situation calls for a little more, pony charm." With that she walked into the cave. "Allow me."

A few more minutes later she ran out of the cave and Daniel heard everything that had happened, rarity was at first charming the dragon and it sounded like it was going nicely until it found out she was trying to take some of the jewels it had for its nest which I was not happy about and now rarity was back outside the cave complaining about how she was so close to getting a diamond.

"You mean getting rid of that dragon?" Twilight asked when she heard what she was saying.

"Oh, yeah sure." It was then they heard a party streamer getting blown and they all looked to pinkie pie who looked like some kind of balloon mutant frog with sunglasses and with a party streamer in its mouth.

"Darling, you look ridiculous." Rarity informed pinkie pie.

"Exactly, sharing laugh is a sure fire to get someone on your side." She walked awkwardly into the cave and after hearing pinkie pie say hi and a few pops she walked back out of the cave with 2 flippers missing and a lot of balloons gone. "Apparently he does not like laughing, or sharing." Rainbow dash seemed to lose it now.

"Alright that's it, we have tried persuasion, charm, whatever it is pinkie does, its time to stop wasting time, I'm going in." With that she zoomed into the cave and twilight called to her.

"Rainbow, No!" She did not listen as she flew right up to the dragon's face.

"GET OUT." After she had said that she kicked it in the face which only seemed to get it to sneeze rather than hurt it and after it sneezed it looked at dash with anger before roaring and sending her flying out of the cave and knocking her friends down like bowling pins, Daniel got hit on his front left leg but managed to regain his balance only to see a very angry dragon come out of the cave and look around until it saw all of his friends together in one spot to which it breathed smoke right at them which caused them to be knocked back by the force and hit a rock which smashed apart to reveal fluttershy who was hiding behind it, Daniel confused at to why it was not breathing fire but because it did not do a lots of damaged to his friends and instead just made them woozy he was not complaining, as Daniel looked back at the dragon and at his friends he wondered if he would have to fight this thing until he heard a voice from behind him.

"How dare you. HOW DARE YOU!!!" Fluttershy was now looking furious and flew up to the dragon's face. "Listen here mister, just because your big doesn't mean you get to be a bully." Daniel was now standing there with a smirk on his face now that fluttershy had gotten angry and the dragon was on the receiving end but at the same time he felt sorry for the dragon as all I did was knock his friends away after rainbow attacked him and they would not leave him alone so did that really make the dragon a bully? He then remembered when fluttershy acted this way to him when he was in his shadow form and of how he would have done goodness know what to her if he did not regain control of his anger after she mentioned his parents so he made a mental note to learn to control his anger when he could find some time to. He was getting distracted so he shock his head and looked back at fluttershy who was now looking the dragon in the eye. "Well?" After a few moments the dragon spoke.

"But that rainbow one kicked me." Daniel looked to dash who had a smile on her face.

"Well I am very sorry about that." Rainbow's smile disappeared. "But your bigger than she is and you should know better." Daniel was wondering what she meant by that as a child dragon would be bigger than a pony and just because one creature is bigger than another does not instantly make them more intelligent or mature until he remembered that this was a fully grown dragon so he stayed quite. "You should also know better than to take a nap where your shoring can become a hazard to other creatures."

"But I-" The dragon started to talk but got interrupted by fluttershy.

"Don't you but I me mister. Now what do you have to say for yourself?" She was looking at his with a face that looked like a combination of anger and curiosity. "Well?" Daniel could not believe what happened next, the dragon started crying but after seeing the looks on his friends faces was shocked, his friends were smiling which got him to question himself if they were they happy to see it cry, he looked back to fluttershy who was now trying to calm the dragon down. "There, there, Your not a bad dragon. You just made a bad decision." She started to fly down to the ground. "Now go and pack your things, you just need a new place to sleep, that's all." When she reached the bottom he friend all ran to her and cheered her.

"You did, it, I knew you could." The dragon then started to fly away from the mountain. "Well that takes care of that, We should get back now I will tell the princess that we succeeded with the mission." With that they all started to walk back to ponyville, all except for Daniel who was looking in the direction the dragon was flying as a question he had asked himself earlier plagued his mind, did they not care where the dragon slept as long as it was not on their land as if the dragon could cover this land in smoke just by snoring then it is likely it will be the same where ever it sleeps. "Hey cosmos." He looked back to see them all looking at him. "You ok?"

"Yes, i'm fine." He said with a smile.

"Alright then, lets go." Daniel started to follow then but took one last look back before he continued to follow them back to ponyville.

When Daniel arrieved back in ponyville he headed back to his house, and changed his form when he was safely inside, he went to go and check on his sister but instead found Greg at the door, he approached him.

"How is she doing?" Greg looked at him.

"She still has not came out of her room." Daniel sighed at this.

"Let me try." He went up to the door and chapped it. "Annabelle." After getting no reply he opened the door to find her lying on her bed the same state, he went over and sat at the other side of the bed, he took a look at her food to see if she had any and to his disappointment she had not touched it. "Annabelle, you need to eat, its unhealthy for you to be like this." She just lay there and did not say a thing, Daniel was about to leave her alone when he remembered something, he needed to get her to sleep in the pocket dimension as it might stop luna from being able to go into her dreams so he turned back to her. "Hey Annabelle, want to see something you might like?" Her face was unchanged but she did look up at him.

"What?" she asked in quite a low voice.

"Follow me and you will see." She slowly got up off of the bed and followed him. He hoped that the pocket dimension would not only stop luna from entering her dreams but would also cheer her up.

When they got to the door that lead to the pocket dimension Daniel opened it and they both stepped inside, when they did Annabelle's eyes widened slightly as she saw the fields of flowers of all kinds, the sparkling lake and waterfall along with a sun shining and there was no blue sky but instead a black sky with sparkling stars, but nothing else changed about her expression. "I finished making it, well with help from father time, but its done, what do you think?" She was looking around the land but her face still did not change and Daniel sighed at this, he looked to the side and saw a few trees and used his reality altering power to make a bed appear that had ropes on the top and bottom which connected to the trees at each side and the edges of the beds went up slightly so the only lying in it would not fall out. "Here." He pointed to what he had made and took her over to it.

"Brother, why are you doing this?" Daniel did not lie to her.

"I was hoping this would cheer you up. Do you not like it?" He asked as she climbed up on the tree bed herself and took another look around.

"Its...nice...but.."

"But?"

"How do you deal with it, the loss of our parents?" He sighed and walked over to the side of one of the trees.

"I deal with it by keeping you safe, I think to myself, what would mom and dad what me to do in this situation and I know they would want to keep you happy and safe, I will do that not just because its what they would want me to do but also because your my little sister and it is my job as your older brother to do that, to keep you happy and safe. Think about the situation you are in right now and think what mom and dad would want you to do, if that helps." He then remembered he needed to go and meet up with brago and tell him about the machines progress. "I have to go and do something but I will be back soon." With that he left the pocked dimension and saw Greg waiting at the other side of the door. "Hey Greg." He looked at Daniel who reopened the door. " I want you to keep and eye on her while I am away, I should not be to long."

"Certainly." With that Greg entered the door and looked around the land, he soon found quite a large rock close to the waterfall and got on top of it and then started his job.

Annabelle was deep in her thoughts about what Daniel said about thinking what mom and dad would want them to do.

"They would want me to be happy, that's what mom always told me that she wants when we were back home, but what about my brother, he is doing all of this to keep me happy and safe, what can I do for him, my mom would defiantly ask, no not ask, she would tell me to do the same, so what can I do to make him happy?" She lay down on the tree bed and looked over the land around her, taking in the fact that Daniel make this for them, she sighed. "I guess I can try and cheer up a bit." With that Annabelle looked back at the door that lead back to the house and then lay down on the tree bed looking at the stars in the sky. "What would they want me to do?"

Second Time In Space

Authors Note: This Chapter might get a little bit religious. Just a heads up.

As Daniel closed the door shortly after Greg entered he felt relieved knowing that not only do they have a place to go if they get found out but also the fact that his sister might be able to sleep peacefully and he wont have to worry about luna entering her dreams. he decided now would be a good time to go and tell brago about the progress on the machines, which reminded him that there was still the issue of the lab door needed to be constructed for Thag but he decided to leave that until he returned and he would have a chat with alpha about it.

As he walked to the door that lead out into the everfree he made a mental list of what to do.

"First, Tell brago about the machines progress, Second, Have a talk with alpha about the construction and concealment of a lab door and third when Annabelle is feeling better find out where the school is and apply her for it." With that in his mind when Daniel got outside he turned into his shadow form and took flight, heading towards the home of the diamond dogs all the while staying low near the trees. When he got to the area that usually lead to the dogs underground tunnel home he changed back to normal before he levitated a dirt pile out of the hole before he jumped down into it and let the dirt drop back on it effectively sealing it back up, he continued on his way but soon realised that there was more tunnels than before so he got lost quite quickly. As he continued to wonder he soon came across a familiar dog, rusty who turned around and smiled when he saw him.

"Welcome back, you here to see boss?" Daniel had gotten used to their language but it was still slightly annoying.

"Yes, Where is Brago?"

"He in main hall. This way." Rusty lead Daniel to brago and along the way he saw that this place had changed quite a bit at there was new tunnels and some of them were longer than before, he saw the machines that he made for them a while ago here and there and they walked and they eventually arrived at the main hall where he first met brago only it was much larger and there was new tunnel sections that were made since Daniel was last here. He did not see brago in the hall but rusty lead him close to where he normally sat. "Wait here." Rusty then walked of into one of the random tunnels while Daniel stood by the throne and waited.

While he waited Daniel took a while to look around the place, he saw a one of his machines that were in the side corner of the room and when he remembered what it did a question hit him that he needed to know the answer to.

"When the female dog tasted the food dispensed from that she said it was good but when I tried to make it myself it was tasteless, why is that?"

"You made it to produce food, the machine rapidly cooks it and adds a chemical that makes the taste buds of the one who eats the product go nuts."

"Is it addictive?"

"No"

Daniel was not going to complain then as it was keeping them and their young well fed and healthy but as he thought that what mother nature said suddenly came back to him, You feel guilty that you could not protect your world so you chose to help both of them out of kindness but also out of guild, you hope that if you can protect them and help them so that it will ease the burden of guilt that you have. He started to think about everything that has happened since his world was destroyed to right now, about helping the wolfs and dogs, to standing up to nightmare moon and gilda and then he noticed that in those situations he was standing up for others, he started to wonder if what mother nature said about him was true, if he was doing all of this just to try and ease his own pain, sure she said he also was doing all of this out of his own kindness but he started to wonder if he would still be the same if his world was not destroyed and if he was just trapped here instead.

"Hello again, friend." Daniel was snapped out of his thoughts by brago's voice, he turned to the side to see him standing there with a smile on his face.

"Nice to see you too, I don't plan on staying long as I have things I need to do but I am here to tell you about the progress on the machines." His ears perked up at this. "They are coming along nicely, a few things are needed before construction can fully start but I should hopefully not be too long now."

"That good hear, You know how long?"

"As long as there is no setbacks then in few days or weeks." Brago nodded his head.

"Boss, problem we have." They looked to the side when they heard that.

"What it be?"

"New tunnel collapsed." Brago just sighed.

"Get dig team, help those trapped." the other diamond dog nodded it head and went off, brago turned to Daniel. "Sorry, needed else ware I am."

"Do you need some Help with it?"

"We can deal with it, you not need worry."

"Ok, well if you can handle it I will see you some other time. Bye."

"Bye." Brago went to help with the collapsed tunnel while Daniel left, he retraced his steps and found the entrance again, there was a few reasons he left quite fast, he wanted to get things done with quickly and he still remembered that father time said mother nature was going to visit him soon, so with that in mind when he got outside he turned into his shadow form and took of towards his house again.

When he got to his house he changed back to normal before he entered his house and locked the door behind him, he then took off to the lad quite quickly, when he arrived he saw alpha was next to the generators that were being built and was going over some schematics and the other robots were standing close to alpha like they were waiting on instructions, Daniel walked over to alpha who turned to face him when he was close to him.

"Hello Boss." The schematics disappeared.

"Hi alpha, I was wondering, how are we going to make that door for Thag, it needs to be quite large and we need some way of concealing it, also is there something wrong with the generators?"

"There is nothing wrong, I am just about to give these bot the command to started the construction again. As for how the door for you friend Thag will work, I have a few ideas. We can make a holographic projector to hide what it looks like after it is constructed or we could make doors that are similar to blast doors that will blend in with the rocks or dirt when it is finished, I have been running some scans and i have discovered a mountain that is not to far from here, we can construct the entrance there, what do you think?" Daniel took a moment to think about this.

"Well that is quite far, i want to expand this lab defiantly but the larger it is the odds are we might have a bigger chance of getting caught, as for the door, I would prefer it if there was doors that were disguised, it might take more time to make but it would be better." Daniel had a thought and if it works it just might be the answer he was looking for.

"Can I used my space control to expand the lab without actual expanding it? Like make everything bigger on the inside?"

"Yes you can." He decided to give it a try.

"I think I have a solution for out expansion alpha just hold on a minute." Daniel closed his eyes and focused, he was going to do what he had planed until he realised he did not know a good way of doing it, when he made the pocked dimension he could easy just think of it like finding the barriers of this reality and altering space outside it then connection that to a door in his house but to do something like this, he had no idea how he would think about it, he then had a idea, if alpha could construct a sphere around the lab then he could use that as a barrier, it would be better than dirt at someone or something digging could accidently get in so that sounded like a good idea but then he remembered that a entrance was planning on being constructed for thag and likely there would also be one for the diamond dogs and he wondered how he would tackle that problem if he went through with the build a sphere around the lab plan, "Its at times like this that i wish i was mentally enhanced instead of physically." He continued to think about what he would do and he had another idea, he could just not do that plan at all as this lab is in his house which is in the very middle of the everfree forest which none of the ponies go into. He did not know what to do so he opened his eyes again and looked over to alpha. "I actually think it will take some time to think this over, its a bit complicated."

"Very well, I will continue the construction of the generators until you have a plan." With that a sound was heard from alpha and the robots went back to work while Daniel headed back to his house to think things over, when he left the lab he decided he should go for a bath to wash up before mother nature arrived and it also might help think, so he headed to the bathroom, when he entered it he found it to be quite large and when he switched on the light he heard a fan turn on, he was not complaining as he thought it was a nice feature so he went over to the bath and when he was there he turned on the hot water and a little of the cold water then waited on the bath getting full, he sat down on the toilet seat which was down and found some towels at the side in a wooden basket, while he waited and just listened to the sound of running water, Daniel did not know what it was about it that he liked but just listening to it and the sound of the fan blowing caused him to feel calm and collected, he felt like a wave of peacefulness was washing over him and he crossed his arms then put them on the sink that was next to him and rested his head on them, he lay there for a few seconds and felt like he had no worries at all but he quickly moved he head off of his arms and sat up with a speed that looked like he just got the fright of his life.

"You can't fall asleep, you don't want luna to get into your dream, and even if she did not as it is daytime I can leave the bath running or things will flood." Daniel then remembered what he is capable of doing and wondered why he was avoiding it if it was nothing to worry about. "Why am I worrying about it if it is no big deal?"

"It's because you still hold on to being human." Daniel jumped in surprise which caused him to hit his head off of the bathroom roof, while rubbing his head he looked over to see mother nature was standing there looking at him.

"Oh, Hi...I was eh....just getting washed up before you arrived but it seems I was to late." She just giggled.

"No need to worry, I will wait in your living room until you are done." As mother nature started to walk away Daniel remembered what she said.

"What do you mean by still holding on?" She turned back and looked at him.

"You are still holding on to being human so you try to avoid using your powers as it is not what you consider normal, have you not wondered why you almost never use your powers even when there is nobody around?" Daniel was amazed by her words.

"I...eh..." She just shook her head.

"Its best not to deny who you are and what you can do, the sooner you accept that the better." she turned around to leave

"What is the a difference." She stopped and looked back at Daniel. "What is the a difference between who I am and what I am, I was Daniel, I was a normal human, but now, look at what I can do, a human cant do these things so am I no longer human, am I no longer Daniel?" She just looked at him.

"You are what you are but you chose who you are." With that she left the bathroom and Daniel locked it. He went back to sit down and waited for the bath to finish, after a few more moments it was done and Daniel put his cloths to the side and stepped in the bath, he sighed in relief, this might be the first time he had actually settled down and relaxed since he got to this world, he just lay down in the water and did not do anything for a few minutes, after a while he started to wash up which did not take long and used some of the towels that were in the basket to dry himself off.

After he was done he put his cloths back on and headed to the living room where mother nature was waiting for him.

"Why is it you are visiting me again? If you don't mind." She looked at him with a smile.

"I want to teach you what it means to be a entity, well I cant teach you what it means to be a high end entity but by the looks of things you should start out with normal things." Daniel got confused by this.

"Why do you mean by high end?"

"There is actually sort of like different levels of entities, think of it as three squares and from left to right it goes red, yellow and then green. Then under them are numbers one to three for each square, the lower the number and further left they are the less strong they are. Red is universal, yellow is multiverse, green actually has two kinds, if you are on the number one on green you are megaversal and any higher is omniversal." Daniel thought he understood.

"Where would I be?" He wanted to know

"You mean now or after you know how to control your powers?" Daniel was no longer going to hide it as they all seemed to know.

"Both, if you don't mind."

"Well, if you knew how to control it you would probably be a number one green, but because you don't and you have some side effects and are not adapted to using high amounts of energy or new powers you are likely a number two red."

"What is the number three green?" She looked at him when he asked that.

"I am mentioning it that way so that it would be easier for you to understand. There is only two that are that, the lord and his son. Sometimes normal life forms can become entities or keepers of power by finding something of great power, like what you did, or by long study and knowledge but never has any normal life form got to a green two, much less a three nothing has. There has only been a handful that have made it to green one, at least to my understanding."

"Hey, I did not choose to merge with it, it just happened." She just looked at him.

"Well me and all the others would like to train you, have you been into space?" Daniel wondered why she would ask that.

"Yes, before I merged but have I since then, No, why?"

"Why? Just about every entity has." Things were quite for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Lets go."

"Where are we going?"

"Into space." Daniel was about to tell her he was fine with not doing it until her was teleported, when he was he started struggling as he could not breath and she saw this. "Calm down, you don't need to breath, stop trying." Daniel had flashes in his mind about his encounter with sombra and how he ended up floating in space which almost lead to him dying and he then started to feel energy surge through him. "DANIEL!" He heard her shout and tried to calm down so he would not hurt her, if he could even do that, so he closed his eyes and stopped moving for a few seconds before he reopened them and after a few second he found it to be like he could constantly hold his breath, a few minutes passed by and he did not feel like he needed air which was somewhat freaking him out and mother nature was still looking at him. "What was that about?"

"Just.....bad memories." He then realised something.

"How were you able to talk in space." He covered his mouth. "How can I hear myself talk."

"You are normally used to hearing sound carried within air, but with your enhanced hearing you can hear the sounds of space, normally you would not as the density of the particles would not be high enough but with your enhances you can hear lower particle sounds and understand the plasma waves that are throughout space." Daniel stopped for a moment and listened and he could indeed hear something, he looked behind him and almost had a heart attack as he saw the planet equestria and was shaking, mother nature saw this.

"What is wrong."

"I-I am scared of heights." She seemed to chuckle at his statement but Daniel eventually got so focused on hearing the sound emitting from the planet he almost lost all of his fear, it was a sound he had never heard before and the best way he could describe it would be if wind was constantly blowing slowly and smoothly while a machine was making a soft humming noise.

"Sound nice, doesn't it?" He turned to look at her.

"What is it?"

"Celestial white noise." Daniel was more knowing of the life cycle of stars when I cam to astronomy, not something like this and while it was nice to listen to all of this was starting to be a bit too much too quickly for Daniel to take but there was something he needed to know.

"How can I hear it like that, you mentioned I can understand the waves throughout space, how? I have never studied that before."

"When you merged with the heart it allowed you to translate just about anything, waves, words, languages and other things." Daniel remembered that some time ago he did recall he heard fluttershys bunny speak.

"I thought you did not know a lot about the Heart."

"We don't, we only know what we have seen and been told from the previous heart bearer." Daniel decided not to question it.

"Can you take me back to my house now?" She just looked at him.

"Ok." With that he found himself back in his house in a flash and he took a deep breath when he arrived back and then turned to look at mother nature but noticed the sky outside from the window behind her.

"Its getting late. I need to go and check on my sister."

"If your going to be busy then I guess I will go to." He turned around and looked at her.

"I will see you some other time then?"

"Yes, and we will be going into space more often, just a heads up. Also, death will be here tonight to teach you that thing that you wanted to be taught." Daniel had one last thing to ask but them remembered that she probably used cosmic power to teleport him and not magic so he let it pass, he waved goodbye to mother nature as she disappeared in a flash.

Daniel sat down on his couch and thought about what had just happened, while it was scary that he was floating in space the sheer amazingness of it quickly overtook it, just the thought of being able to fly amongst the stars, the nebulas and all the other things out there that have yet to be discovered made Daniel feel thrilled to the core, he then had a thought.

"If I can find out how, then I can take Annabelle with me, I am sure she would love it." It then hit him that he had to go and check on her so he rushed over to his pocket dimension and entered it to find he sleeping on the tree bed soundly, he then remembered that she was sleeping in here in hopes that Luna can't enter her dreams but he did not want to try and enter her dreams himself as he thought that would be violating privacy so he would wait and ask her about it when she woke up, he looked up to the sky and saw that it was the same way he had made it and it was actually a somewhat nice sight to behold but not as much as when he actually was in space. "When I start traveling out into space and see some great wonders I will change the sky here to look as beautiful as I can make it, it as a real shame that I cant actual make them real, perhaps in a few years when I know how to use my powers better but for now this will have to do." With that he looked around and saw his kid Greg on top of a giant rock so he motioned for him to come down which he did quickly. "So, how has she been?"

"She has not moved from that spot, she had spent most of her time looking at the sky before she fell asleep."

"Thanks for that, can you stay here a bit longer? I have something I need to do." Greg turned and looked at the sky then at the flowers all over the fields.

"I wont mind, I actually like it here." Daniel smiled and left knowing his little sister was safe.

Daniel headed to the living room to wait on Death to arrive, in the mean while he turned on the TV and looked over the DVDs that were on the shelf, in a way he did not want to watch something but rather play a game so he made a note to make a computer not just for him but his sister to, he did not make it right now as he did not want to take the chance of it distracting him while he was going to be training so he left it for later.

"We can start now if you want to." Daniel jumped in fright and turned around to see Death standing there looking at him.

"How long have you been there?"

"Not long. Anyway you accept my offer?" Daniel nodded his head.

"Yes, you said about a way of preventing death?" Daniel found that sentence somewhat ironic.

"Yes, I was. But first." Death raised a hand and his living room shifted and changed, when it was over with Daniel found himself standing in a misty graveyard. "Now that is done, here is how it works. You can't bring back the dead, none of use entities can but there is a way that you can prevent it if certain things are met." Death raised his other hand and some of the mist changed shape, when it was done there was a ghostly looking figure of him. "Just about everything has a spirit, a soul, if they die and go to the spirit world then there is nothing you can do to revers it, however if one was to die of a injury and as long as either their brain or heart are still in one piece they can be restored, if you were to blast a hole through something and destroy its heart then if you used your powers to heal it before its brain shuts down and if you guide is soul back to its body it will remain alive." At this the mist changed and the mist figure if Daniel got hit in the chest by a sword which went through his heart, he then saw another but more faded version of himself over the misty him, he then watched as his heart was remade and the faded misty version of him returned to within the other figure who got up like nothing had happened.

"What if both their brain and heart are destroyed?"

"Then there is nothing you can do. Also it would be best if it was the heart of the one who you were trying to prevent dying that got destroyed as a brain can be a annoyance to repair or remake. So now that you know lets start, first thing I need to teach you is how to see and hear the souls of the departed or soon to be departed." With that his training started.

A few hours later Daniel completed his training, he now knew how to see and hear the souls of others and learned minor healing abilities and could not fix cuts and bruises in a instant but things like a wound that went right through someone he could not. he was now sitting down but was shaking a little as one time during the training as he was trying to heal up a minor wound from a generated lifeless body he accidentally put to much power into it and the wound over healed, as in skin started to grow over skin, a lot and the result was ugly, he swore he would have nightmares for weeks.

"You did good Daniel."

"Thanks, when you meet up with the others will you tell them that I accept their offers? And if you don't mind I would like to learn the different kinds of energies there is."

"You mean what Tilbul has offered to teach you?" Daniel nodded. "Certainly I will let them know. Why don't you take it easy for a while? It will help calm you mind for your next training session."

"Actually I don't have anything to do right now so, perhaps I could start soon? I mean if they are not busy."

"I will go and ask, I will return momentarily." With that death disappeared in a dark cloud and Daniel sat down on the couch wondering what to do. He then remembered that Tractus offered to teach him about space control and while he knew how to do it a large amount of the time he had to use his imagination to use it properly which is why he did not follow through with that idea for keeping the lab small but being able to expand it freely, he did not know if he should have imagined the lab in a infinitely small space or imagined that area around it as a something like his Pocket dimension, so he thought that perhaps Tractus could teach him about it in ways that he just needs to think about it rather than imagine it. So with that in mind he waited for death to return which was not long as he reappeared in a dark poof in front of him. "Tilbul will arrive tomorrow night, him and the others are busy."

"Ok then, bye." Death disappeared once again and Daniel was left, he started to think about what to do until sunrise which was a good few hours away.

Twilight and all of her friends besides Cosmos were gathered in the library as twilight started her plan to help Cosmos like he had helped them before.

"Alright girls i am certain you are wondering why I called you here tonight?" Rainbow dash hovered in front of her.

"Yeah, what gives twilight? Why are we here anyway and why at this time of night?"

"Its about our friend Cosmos." They all looked at her like something was wrong.

"Why whatever do you mean twilight?" Rarity asked her and twilight started.

"Do you remember when you all were annoyed by Trixie?" They all nodded at her. "Well cosmos told me that you would not see me like you all did Trixie and he was right, however, during the conservation he said something to me, he said he know how if feels to be seen as something different because of what he can do, at first I thought it was his strength and it still might be but as you all saw him when he did not wear those cloths, he is not very muscular, I think that something is bothering him and I want to help him like he has helped us. Do any of you girls agree?" They all looked at each other.

"Of course we do, Cosmos is our friend and we never abandon a friend." Twilight was happy to hear that from rainbow.

"Twilight darling, I do want to help him if something is bothering him but is this not considered invasion of privacy, what if he does not want to talk about it or want it to be known?"

"We are not going to break into his house and try to find a solution or force him to speak, I called us here together so we could get together what we know of him so far and hopefully come to a conclusion as to what might be bothering him."

"Well now that you mention it, is it not wired that Strawberry has not been seen in a while." They all looked at fluttershy when she said that.

"Well, duh, she is feeling under the weather, he told me so." They now all looked at pinkie who was happily jumping in place.

"Think girls, what could be bothering him?"

"Well....He did get quite angry when flutershy got upset from gilda and he more or less stood up to nightmare moon." Rainbow dash mentioned

"Your right about that." She wrote that down on some paper

"He seems ta know a lot about friendship, too twi. consider'n the things he seems ta know." Twilight wrote what applejack said.

"He has incredible strength." She wrote down what pinkie said.

"Anything else?" She looked at her friends and heard fluttershy speak next.

"He is quite forgiving. Remember those timberwolfs?" Twilight wrote it down.

"Well for what we have gathered he know about friendship quite a bit so he likely has had friends before us, He got angry and stood up against gilda for fluttershy and stood up to nightmare moon, so he seems to be protective of his friends and tries to deal with issues quickly, he is vey forgiving and lastly is his strength." Twilight stopped and though for a moment before she heard rainbow speak.

"You don't think that his previous friends saw his as a monster when they found out how strong he was, do you?"

"That might be somewhat true but why is he so protective, I mean sure we would all help and keep each other safe but the way he dealt with gilda."

Twilight dear, you don't think his previous friend got......killed do you?" They all looked at rarity when she said that.

"That might be possible rarity or they could have been bullied when they were young and he stood up for them." Twilight was in thought for a few seconds before she spoke. "Perhaps his friends did see him as a monster but eventually apologised to him and he forgave them, that explains his forgiveness. So his colt hood friends who he stood up for in school must have found out about how strong he was and saw him as a monster but later said they were sorry."

"We don't hava lot'a go on twi." She looked over to applejack and she sighed.

"Your right, we don't. But we have a good assumption, perhaps we should call this meeting again in a few weeks? Hopefully we can find out more. I just want to help him." Applejack put her hoof on her back.

"After what we hav'a heard here twi, I think we all do." With that they left the library and went back home while twilight went to bed.

Luna was currently doing her duties of watching over the dreams of others and she had just finished banishing another nightmare from a dream that one of her subjects were getting terrified from, she had been here for a good while not and she had not seem the dream of the strange creature she had been seeing almost every night, she was starting to wonder if something went wrong but then remembered what she saw in one of the previous dreams.

"There is no need to worry, that creature Daniel might be the shadow which means he was capable of taking on nightma.....me and if what tia said is true, she has not lied to me before, he also took on two ursas. One fully grown." In a way luna was both amazed and terrified of that because so far if Daniel is the shadow then she has probably not seen what he can truly do but this terror was somewhat brought to ease when she remembered how long he has been around. "If he is a threat he would likely have tried to do something bad by now, but so far, nothing, the only things he has done is attacked me when I was nightmare moon and the ursas when they arrived in ponyville, that is if he is the shadow, and both of these situation was protecting others so perhaps he is not a threat."

Still luna could not help but feel a bit upset as she wondered why he was hiding and is the reason for it that he think of ponies as monsters or is scared of them. "Sure me and my sister know that our subjects are not perfect, no pony is, but does he truly think of us a bad? And why would he be scared of us." She was then hit with a thought. "Perhaps he his hiding so he does not scare us. Considering what he can do that I have seen so far." She started to wonder if that is why he killed himself in his dream, so he could get away from her. She was then hit with another realisation that made her chest hurt. "Could he be hiding because of me? A thousand years ago when I first encountered

the shadow, he did not outright attack me he seemed to be trying to get me to leave, but I attacked him." She remembered about the other one just like him only smaller. "He must have thought I was a threat to the younger one and...I...attacked him. The reason he fears ponies is because of me." Luna felt like she was about to start crying before she got a look of determination. "No, I will make things right again."

It was morning time now and Daniel had decided to make a PC using his reality powers, he managed to make a perfect copy of the one he had back home with all the games he downloaded at first he started to play goat simulator but he quickly got board of it so he shut it down, he then sat down on the couch before he got up and started to read the original lord of the rings book, he got so into it that he forgot it was daytime and passed morning, he was snapped out of his reading by a familiar voice.

"Brother." He looked up from his book and saw Annabelle, he was somewhat amazed that she chose to come here herself.

"Yes? What is it?" She sat down next to him.

"I was thinking about what you said and you are right, my mom and dad would want me to be happy and I realised that this could have been a lot worse." She looked at him. "I could have been here alone, or you could have, but we managed to get through it together." She hugged his arm. "I am happy that not everyone I know and love is gone." Daniel smiled at this, his sister was starting to recover.

"Annabelle, if you want some advice to help you then remember this. Honour their memory, I to and upset about what happened, but I do my best to be nice to as much as I can, to honour all they did for us." Her ruffled her hair. "Right now my main goal is to keep you safe and happy, it is nice to see you are starting to recover." She was not smiling but she was speaking and that is a great improvement over how she had been acting before. "You should really eat and drink something, you have not for quite a while." She got up and went to the kitchen, as Daniel watched her she was climbed up and he saw she was going for the cookie jar, he just shook his head and giggled at this, he was not going to complain, if she does eat the cookie it would means she has had something but he would see to it she would be given more healthier meals in the future. "Oh and Annabelle." She stopped and looked at him. "You should go for a bath, you have not had one in ages." She sighed.

"Fine." She got the jar and climbed down then went over to the chair and sat down on it, got the remote and turned the DVD player on. Daniel was thinking if he needed to do anything today before his training with Tilbul, he then remembered he needed to go and sign Annabelle up for school but he was not sure id she still wanted to so he asked her.

"Annabelle, do you still want to go to school?" She looked over at him."

"I....I...yes." She turned back to looking at a cookie that she was holding and just looked at it for a few seconds before putting it down and watching the DVD that was playing. Daniel had a thought and he hoped the answer was yes.

"Can I give her powers?"

"Not near to the extent that you have but yes you can." Daniel felt thrilled at this, he could give his sister the power to fly and not need to breath which would mean he could take her into space and show her what he saw. But then he remembered he had no clue how to do that without a side effect so he would leave it until he knew how to and would be sure to ask her if she wanted to have those powers and not just give her them against her will.

Daniel got up and decided to go and check on his lab and see if there was any improvements. He walked up the stairs to the door to the lab and opened it to find that nothing had actually changed much, he saw his robot kids over with the other bots, helping build the generator all the while talking and laughing, he smiled at that, seeing them happy. That is one of the reasons he did not just make generators appear, his robots kids wanted to try and build it and he could just not say no to their request so that's why he did not make them himself. He saw that one of them that was bronze, Barry, was pranking another one that was Orange, Orion, but got busted when Orion turned around to see Barry holding a nut and bolt that he removed from Orion who now looked angry and picked up a screwdriver and started Chasing Barry as he ran away.

"I am going to switch you head and butt around when I get you!" Orion shouted.

"We don't have butts!" Barry shouted back.

"Then I will put your eye inside you so you can watch me beat the crap out of you!" Barry ran and his behind Daniel.

"Daddy, Help, he has gone nuts." Daniel could not pass this up.

"How could he when you have his." Barry's eye went wide and Daniel laughed as the look he was giving him. "Ok. Barry." Daniel help out his hand and after a few seconds Barry put the nut and screw in it. "Don't you have something to say to him?" Barry looked over at Orion.

"Sorry." Orion seemed to calm down at his apology.

"Orion, come here." Orion went up to Daniel who held out his hand and Orion gave him the screw driver. Daniel started looking and did not take him long to find where the nut and bolt fitted so he then put then back into place.

"Thanks daddy." Daniel handed the screwdriver back to Orion who took it and went back to work on the generator.

Daniel found alpha in the centre of the lab the avatar of him looked like he was thinking, Daniel walked up to him to tell him he might have a answer soon enough to that little issue.

"Hey Alpha." He turned to look at him.

"Hello again Boss. Have you got a solution to the problem yet?"

"Not yet alpha. In fact, I have something to ask you." Daniel decided he should try to do something he had planned to for a good while.

"What might that be?"

"Can you removed the radiation within me?" A small port opened up on alpha and red beam started to go around him for a few seconds before it stopped.

"I think I can, but I will be quite a long time until I know, longer to make what is needed for it to be done. However I must ask. Why do you want it removed, it breaks down all but the most powerful of magic so would you not be better off with it?"

"I am trying to find out how I can add and remove it at will, remove it to fit in, add it if I am in a fight."

"I understand." They both turned to look at the construction progress of the generators. "Why don't you make them? You can just make generators right here and now."

I know but my kids are having fun building them and when it is done they will feel like the did something for the lab and I don't want to disappoint them. Besides in the mean time we can go over what needs to be done multiple times so when the time comes they will be done with ease."

"True." Daniel was going to head to ponyville for a walk about as there was nothing to do.

"I will be back later alpha." He said walking to the door.

"Until next time."

When Daniel left the lab he could hear running water for the bathroom and heard moving around, Annabelle must have listened to him and was washing up, he then had a thought. "Its only me and Annabelle that can open the pocket dimension door and Greg was in....Oh crap." He ran off to the door which lead there and opened it to find that he could not see Greg. "Greg?"

"What is it daddy?" he turned around to find Greg standing behind him.

"Oh...you re out."

"Yup, I got out the same time auntie Annabelle did."

"Well I am glad to know you are not trapped in there." He said patting Greg on the head to which he giggled. "Tell Annabelle I will be back soon."

"Ok." Greg went off to do whatever it is he liked to do and Daniel turned into his pony form without the cloths and headed to ponyville, as he entered his ponyville house and was about to exit the door into ponyville he took a look around the house and found things to be quite dusty.

"I should clean this place up, just in case I have someone visiting sometime." He then opened the door and stepped outside, when he was outside he stopped for a moment and wondered what he would do until he remembered about the school and walked to it, he had learned the location of it one time when he had to take applebloom there when he worked at applejacks farm so he knew where it was. When he arrived at the school he decided to wait for a while until he heard a bell to which all of the foals ran out of the door and there was a earth pony in front of them.

"-and remember class, don't forget to do your homework." They all groaned in disgust before leaving, if Daniel remembered correctly then this was miss cheerilee who was the teacher so he waited until they kids went home and then decided to speak.

"Excuse me are you miss cheerilee?" She turned to look at him.

"Yes I am, how can I help you."

"I was wondering is it ok if my little sister strawberry could attends this school?"

"Certainly, will I be expecting to see her tomorrow?"

"Perhaps not, she is still feeling a little upset over something but she seems to be recovering."

"I understand, you want to wait until she is feeling better before she attends and you can." Daniel wanted to make sure that school in this world was similar to his.

"When does school start and end?"

"Its starts at 9 and ends at 3." It was similar and Daniel was thankful as he would not need to learn anything new.

"Thanks for your time miss cheerilee, I will bring her when she has recovered."

"You welcome mister...."

"Cosmos." Her eyes went wide for a moment.

"Wait, the cosmos who stood up to nightmare moon?"

Yes, why?"

"Sorry, I was just curious." Daniel decided to leave now.

"Ok, well bye." He was actually happy with how easy things were to do in this world, what would have probably taken about two hours and a some paperwork back on earth was only a quick talk here. Daniel now had no idea what to do and just decided to take a stroll around ponyville for a while, he soon found the park and decided to lay down on one of the benches. While he was there his mind started to wonder about what had happened last night, about how he ended up in space above equestrian to the signs of his sister getting better to when he asked alpha about removing his radiation, everything seemed to be going smoothly but then a thought came to his mind.

"I am a unicorn, unicorns are supposed to be able to do magic, oh crap, I need to remove the radiation within me before I get asked to show my magic, if they find out I cant then they will likely also figure out that magic cant effect me, which would be bad considering that everything in this world runs off of it." The importance or radiation removal went higher on his list and he knew it would just keep rising unless something was done. While thinking of that he also had a thought about going to visit a place like canterlot with Annabelle as it would get them both away and hopefully cheer her up more.

He saw that there was pugusi setting up clouds in the sky and wondered why they were doing that. A few seconds later it started raining and Daniel sighed. He got up and was about to head back to his house when he heard twilights voice.

"Applejack! rarity!" He looked to the side to see applejack and rarity running for twilights library and twilight then saw him. "Cosmos!" He was about to run to twilights library until he remembered that the fake tattoo he put over his mark would go away if it came into contact with water after it dried and with him already wet from the rain he did not want to take the chance of being seen so he ran back to his house. When he was back he locked the door and went into the basement and looked at his mark, some parts were clearly visible and some becoming more so as the water from the rain washed the fake mark away so shook himself which got most of the water off and turned back human with his cloths on.

He then entered the door leading back to his everfree house, he walked into the living room expecting to see Annabelle but she was not there, he took a look outside and saw that it was almost night time so he headed towards her room and put his ear against the door but heard nothing, he was starting to get a little worried so he headed to the pocket dimension and he found her sleeping peacefully on the tree bed. When Daniel had made this bed for her he forgot pillows and covers but then remembered that Annabelle took the ones he made for her and put them in her room so he quickly made his way out and got the pillow and covers from her room then returned, he lifted her head up and placed the pillow under it before he lay her hear back on it and then put the cotton covers over her.

He sat down for a moment and looked around at the pocket dimension he had made, this was actually the first time he stopped to look at it, if one was to just have entered from the door they would see a load of fruit trees to the left that expanded and looked like a forest, to the right is where the waterfall was and it fell into a reasonably large hole full of water that had smooth stones in a circle around it and the water seemed to be giving off steam, as Daniel went over to it he found it to be the perfect temperature for a hot spring, there was also other rocks that were similar but much larger around it that looked somewhat like places one could lay down on, in a way it looked like what could best be descried as a small stone age spa and Greg was sitting on one of them looking around the place, now he decided to look straight on and ahead was a lake and the water was clear as crystal with the sun and stars reflecting off of it beautifully and around the edges there was flowers of all kinds blooming. "Its still not fully complete." he looked to the sky. "I want to make it so this place turns night and day without me having to do it and I want to make the night sky of this place as beautiful as I can." Daniel remembered he was going to get some training from Tilbul tonight in the different kinds of energies there was so he got up and headed back to his house and waited in the living room.

He did not have to wait long as Tilbul appeared in a flash of lighting, when Daniel was happy to meet a entity again he was still a little freaked out by how Tilbul's head was scales and one eye ball was on each side of the scale.

"Nice to meet you again Daniel." He heard him say.

"You two Tilbul."

"I take it you want to cut the small take and go right to training?"

"If you would not mind, I would appreciate it." Tilbul looked at him and his eyes started glowing, next the scales on his head seemed to tip to one side quite fast.

"You are stressing yourself, your mind is out of balance."

"What do you mean?"

"If you keep going you might have a mental breakdown."

"I will worry about myself when I have fulfilled my promises to Brago and Thag, then I will settle down." Daniel knew he had plenty of time until he had to deal with the sphere that destroyed his home. A few seconds passed and Tilbul was still looking at him until he spoke.

"Very well. We will start, first off, what do you know about cosmic energies?" With that Daniel's training on cosmic energies started.

In a house somewhere in equestrian a mare had finally finished her next book. She was not sure how to explain her adventure in the old castle of the two sister a few weeks ago, but with clear detail and a picture of the creature at the back of the book she was sure that others would not think that this was made up.

"I will get this published soon. Now to start planning where I will go next." She thought still sitting down at her desk, she then looked over to her book that she planned to publish soon and held it. "But I am never going to forget this encounter, I hope I get to see that creature again." She yawned. "I can plan my next adventure tomorrow." She said as she turned of her lights and went to her bed, the moonlight shined through the window on to the book making the title and picture visible.

Daring Do and the New Species. With the picture being daring do in a ruined castle looking at a strange floating pink cat like creature in front of her.

Somewhere in another universe a spaceship was hovering in the vast depths of space, within the ship is a species that looks giant lizards were working away at the different sections of the ship. One of them was running down the hall of one of the sections towards the bridge and when it entered the bridge it stopped then walked up a set of stairs slowly and fearfully and it bowed when it got to the top.

"You greatness." As it bowed all the others stopped and watched in fear, as a giant dark figure that was on its thrown and remained concealed in the shadows sat. for the darkened outline its eyes opened and looked down at the one who was bowing to him.

"Trigo. What reason do you have for disturbing me?" Its voice was deep and booming and its red eyes narrowed to the lizard in front of it.

"I-I hate to say this but.....we have found not trace of the heart bearer." All the others backed away.

"I gave you one job, one job, and yet you still failed me. Has anything else been discovered." They seemed to all be shocked at the figures sudden calmness

"Yes, my assistant Trog scanned around after that planet was consumed and found that there was a trace of magic."

"Get Trog here for me."

"Already here." Trigo said pointing to the bottom of the steps and the dark figure eyed him.

"Trog. Congratulation you have been promoted." They all looked surprised.

"T-to what station my grace?" The figure pointed at Trigo.

"To his station." They all looked surprised at this. "Trigo, you let the heart bearer get away and considering he or she can go toe to toe with me that mean he or she could ruin all of my plans, I can not have failures like you." With that a beam shot out from the figures finger and hit Trigo on the chest, after a while Trigo screamed in ear bleeding pain before he exploded. "See that Trog, that's what happens to those who fail me. If you value you life, you won't."

Just then something popped up on the computer and one of the lizards spoke.

"Sir, Extermination team omega have returned and we are being hailed."

"On screen." The screen popped up to show a humanoid like grey suite and there was some medals across it. "Captain Jerik, was the mission complete?"

"Yes sir, that planet is now yours and....we have something."

"What do you mean?" At this a package was held up to the screen.

"I think you will be happy with this." They all looked towards the dark figure.

"Bring it to me and we will see." A few minutes later Jerik arrived on the bridge and waited at the bottom of the steps. "You may step forward." With that he started to walk up the steps and stopped before the figure.

"You mightiness King N, I have a package for you." Jerik held out the box to which King N took it and opened it. the results was a light shining from inside the box, everyone could see King N's eyes go wide with surprise as he removed the object from the box. It was sphere with four circles that got smaller the further in they got into the centre and the colours from the outside to the centre were yellow, then orange, then blue and lastly black, there seemed to be little bit of colour that sometimes moved to the next circle up so sometimes yellow spheres would start to float away from it but would disappear shortly afterwards, the orange would sometimes have smaller spheres the go into the yellow before disappearing and it was the same for the other colours. King N looked back at Jerik.

"Jerik, I am promoting you to general." Jerik was shocked by this.

"M-my dear King N, whatever for?" Everyone could see a smile appear on King N's face even when he was still within the shadows.

"Do you know what this is?" Jerik shook his head. "This is a part of the first heart." King N closed his hand around it. "Now, get ready, I got word that there was a trace of magic when the world of the heart bearer was absorbed so I want all scouts and scanners out there to find any world with magic on it, Little or lots, it does not matter!" They all quickly got back to work as King N held the piece of the first heart in his hand. "I will find you heart bearer, and when I do I will obtain what is mine."

Second Thoughts